Ejection SCB ¥ot& % 4 \ * \ f ■> \ . # / Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2017 with funding from Princeton Theological Seminary Library / https://archive.org/details/memoirofmrsannhj00know_1 <76/ (W. 24- A 1#2o\ OF J/ MRS. ANN H. JUDSON, LATE MISSIONARY TO BURMAH. INCLUDING A HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSION IN THE BURMAN EMPIRE. BY JAMES D/KNOWLES, PASTOR OF THE SECOND BAPTIST CHURCH IN BOSTOA', n Come, Lord, and added to thy many crowns, Receive yet one, the crown of all the earth, THOU, who alone art worthy.” Cowptr. Second Edition. Boston: PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY LINCOLN k EDMANDS, No. 59 Washington-Street. 1829. DISTRICT OF MASSACHUSETTS, to i vit: District Clerk's office. BE IT REMEMBERED, That on the twenty-first day of February , A. D. 1829, in the fifty-third year of the Independence of the United States of America, HEMAN LINCOLN* Treasurer of the General Convention of the Baptist Denomination in the United State®, of the said district, has deposited in this office the title of a Book, the right whereof he claims as Pro- prietor, in behalf of said Convention, in the words following, to u'it : “Memoir of Mrs. Ann H. Judson, late Missionary to Burmah. Including a History of the American Baptist Mission in the Burman Empire. By James D. Knowles, Pastor of the Second Baptist Church in Boston. ‘ Come, Lord, and added to thy many crowns. Receive yet one, the crown of all the earth, Thou, who alone art worthy.* *’«.^..„...CO\VPER. In Conformity to the Act of the Congress of the United States , entitled, “ An Act for the encouragement of Learning, by securing the copies of Maps, Charts and Books, to the Authors and Proprietors of such copies during the times therein mentioned}” and also to an Act entitled “ An Act supplementary to an Act, entitled, An Act for the Encouragement of Learning, by se- curing the Copies of Maps, Charts and Books to the Authors and Proprietors of such Copies during the times therein mentioned: and’extending the Benefits thereof to the Arts of Designing, En- graving and Etching Historical, and other Prints.” JNO. W. DAVIS, Clerk of the Dutriol of Massachusetts . PREFACE The Compiler of the following pages, while he feels no wish to disarm criticism, by any apologies, deems it right to say, that he undertook the service with reluctance, arising from a fear, that the multiplied engagements and incessant anxieties of an extensive parochial charge would, alone, pre- vent him from satisfying the expectations of the public. But a persuasion that such a book would be useful, and the solic- itations of those whose opinions and wishes he is accustom- ed to respect, have induced him to endeavor to perform the duty. He acknowledges, with gratitude, the kind assistance which he has received from several individuals, and particularly from the parents and other relatives of Mr. and Mrs. Judson. To the materials which they have supplied, the work is in- debted for much of its interest and value. It is much to be regretted, that the greater part of the pri- vate journals of Mrs. Judson, and other valuable papers, were destroyed by herself, at Ava, at the commencement of the war, in 1824, to prevent them from falling into the hands of the Burmans. The extracts from her journals, which are quoted in this work, were found by her husband, among her papers, and were by him transmitted to this coun- try. They have never before been published. It ought to be here stated, that it was thought desirable to connect with a Memoir of Mrs. Judson, a History of the Bur- man Mission. Her life is indeed a history of that Mission, up to the period of her death. Her valuable Letters to Mr. PREFACE. ir Butterworth are out of print ; and this Memoir contains the only connected narrative, which can now be obtained, of the rise and progress of the Burman Mission. Of the usefulness of such a narrative, no doubt can be entertained. Informa- tion concerning the real condition and wants of the heathen world must be spread among the churches, before they can be excited to a proper state of feeling in regard to missions. Christians, therefore, may serve the cause of the Redeemer, ' ~ circulating authentic accounts of the deplorable situation of the heathen nations, and statements of the nature, designs, and progress of the benevolent efforts which Christians are now making for the conversion of the world. It is hoped, that such an account of Burmah and of the Burman Mission will be read with interest, and will operate beneficially on the public mind. Care has been taken to make this narrative as concise as possible. It is, of necessity, for the most part, a compilation from letters and documents, portions of which have before been published ; but it is believed that those who have read them will peruse them again with increased pleasure in their connected form. The History is continued to the present time, in order that this book may be a complete record of all the important facts relating to the Mission, up to the latest dates from Burmah. In preparing the Memoir, the Compiler has aimed to make it, as much as possible, an auto-biography, by introducing Mrs. Judson’s private journals and letters, so far as they could be obtained, and were suitable for publication. The reader will find a large proportion of the book composed of details which have not, till now, met the public eye. The delay which has occurred, in the publication of the Memoir, is, on some accounts, a cause of regret ; but it has been unavoidable. After the death of Mrs. Judson was known in this country, it was early resolved, by the Baptist Board of Foreign Missions, that a Memoir should be prepar- ed. But it was necessary to obtain from her husband the papers, and other information, which he might furnish. Nearly two years elapsed, before these arrangements could be finished. Considerable time and labor were necessary, PREFACE. V moreover, to collect materials in this country, before the work could be commenced. These facts will explain the reasons why the book has not before been published. One advan- tage, at least, has resulted from the delay. The present situ- ation of the Mission is highly auspicious ; and the History, while it is more complete, is, also, more cheering, than it would have been at any former period. This book is published under the direction of the Baptist Board of Missions, and its funds will be aided by a wide cir- culation of the work. But the chief purpose of the Board and of the Author has been to advance, by its publication, the cause of truth and of missions. The Compiler has felt the difficulty of treating properly some topics which have a necessary connection with the narrative, and which have occasioned various feelings, in different bosoms. Some may think that he has touched them too lightly ; while others may have wished that they should not be mentioned at all. He can merely say, th^t he has en- deavored to ascertain what duty required of him, and to per- form it in a right manner and with right feelings. The map which accompanies this volume is copied, with some alterations, from Snodgrass’ “Burmese War,” a copy of which was kindly furnished from the Library of the New- ton Theological Seminary. The work has been finished with as much fidelity and care, as the leisure hours of a Pastor, few, interrupted, and far between, have allowed him to bestow on it and it is now commended to the blessing of God, and to the favor of the public, with the hope, that while it serves as a memorial of the character and actions of a departed servant of the Redeemer, it may assist to foster pious feelings, and to enkindle strong- er desires for the universal triumph of the Gospel. Boston, February 20, 1829. PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION. The Compiler feels grateful to God, that he has so far prospered this work, that the first edition is already dispersed, and a second edition is needed. The work has been revised, and a few corrections and additions have been made. The latest intelligence from Burmah, which informs us of the prosperity which God is graciously granting to the efforts of his servants there, has also been added. The present prospects of the mission are bright, indeed. May the Lord of the harvest send forth more laborers into that great and whitening field. Boston, May 13, 1829. publishers’ notice. The first edition of this Memoir, consisting of 3500 copies, having been taken up in a few weeks after the work was issued, the Publish- ers are happy in speedily presenting the public with a second edition. The deep interest which the work has excited in the Christian com- munity, evinces that it is destined to obtain a very wide circulation ; aud it cannot fail extensively to awaken and promote missionary el- forts. The labors of the Compiler were gratuitously presented to the General Convention ; for which a vote of thanks was passed at their late triennial meeting in Philadelphia. In addition to the benefits re- sulting from the circulation of the work, its sale will materially aid the missionary funds. The Publishers have already paid three hun- dred and fifty dollars into the Treasury, which the Board have appro- priated to the support of Burman Female Schools, an object peculiarly- endeared to Mrs. Judson. CONTENTS CHAPTER I. Page Mrs. Judson’s Birth, Education, and Conversion, - - 9 CHAPTER IE Mrs. Judson’s Connection with Mr. Judson, 31 CHAPTER III. Embarkation — Voyage — Arrival at Calcutta, 44 CHAPTER IV. Difficulties with the Bengal Government— Mr. and Mrs. Judson, and Mr. Rice, become Baptists, 56 CHAPTER V. Mr. and Mrs. Judson, and Mr. Rice sail for the Isle of France — Mrs. Newell’s Death — Mr. Rice sails for America — Mr. and Mrs. J. sail for Madras — Arrival at Rangoon, 69 CHAPTER VI. Sketch of the Geography, History, Religion, Language, &c. of the Burman Empire, 87 CHAPTER VII. Establishment of the Mission at Rangoon, - - 101 CHAPTER VIII. Letters of Mrs. Judson — Birth and Death of a Son — Arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Hough, 116 CHAPTER IX. Mr. Judson’s Visit to Chittagong — Persecution of Mr. Hough, and his Departure for Bengal — Return of Mr. Judson — Arrival of Messrs. Colman and Wheelock, 129 CHAPTER X. Mr. Judson commences Preaching — First Convert baptized — Death of Mr. Wheelock, 142 vm CONTENTS. CHAPTER XI. Visit to Ava — Unsuccessful Interview with the King, - - 161 CHAPTER XII. Arrival in Calcutta — Return to Rangoon — Dr. Price joins the Mis- sion — Mrs. Judson sails for America, - 177 CHAPTER XIII. Mrs. Judson’s Visit to America— Mr. Wade joins the Mission — Sail for Calcutta, 183 CHAPTER XIV. Messrs. Judson and Price visit Ava, - 199 CHAPTER XV. Return of Mrs. Judson — War with the British, ... 213 CHAPTER XVI. Account of the Scenes at Ava during the War, ... 227 CHAPTER XVII. Narrative continued — Removal of the Prisoners to Oung-pen-la — Mrs. Judson follows them, 243 CHAPTER XVIII. Removal to Amherst — Mrs. Judson’s Death, - - - 262 CHAPTER XIX. Progress of the Mission after Mrs. Judson’s Death — Mr. Board- man joins the Mission — Dr. Price’s Death, - 279 CHAPTER XX. Present State of the Mission — New Station formed at Tavoy, 289 CHAPTER XXI. Concluding Remarks — Mrs. Judson’s Address to American Fe- males ..... 314 f i a-.mm- a**-. fc.a»A ; "2 ; ^ I^T I I • f , •) , a ; r] • ~ MEMOIR CHAPTER I. Mrs. Judson’s Birth, Education, and Conversion. “I AM a man, and feel a concern in every thing that re- lates to mankind,” was the generous sentiment of a Roman poet,* which touched a kindred chord, even in the bosoms of his iron hearted countrymen. Tt is this universal sym- pathy which has always given a charm to Biography. The earliest human compositions were narratives of the exploits and adventures of distinguished individuals. History, which has been called “ philosophy teaching by example,” owes the greater part of its usefulness and interest, to its sketches of individual character, and its details of private conduct. The inspired volume itself has this additional evidence of its origin from Him who knows what is in man, that a large portion of it consists of Biography. The life and the death of many, both of the enemies and of the friends of God, are here recorded, to teach mankind, in the most emphatic manner, the happiness which springs from piety, and the folly of those who knoio not God, and obey not the Gospel. It is remarkable, too, that Jehovah has thought proper to mention, in his word, with honorable commendation, many “ holy women,” whose lives displayed the excellence of religion, and whose zeal in duty, firmness in suffering, and intrepidity in danger, entitle them to rank among the noble band, of whom the world was not worthy. The Bi- ble, though written in a part of the earth where the fe- male character is undervalued, is full of testimony to the * Terence. The well known words, “ Homo sum, humani nil a me alienum puto,” were received with loud plaudits by the audience. B 10 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. moral and intellectual worth of woman. It is no small evidence of its divine origin, that it thus rises above a pre- judice which seems to be universal, except where the Bible has dispelled it. Christianity alone teaches the true rank of women ; and secures to the loveliest and best portion of our race, the respect and influence which belong to them. But no precedent nor argument is needed to justify the publication of a Memoir of Mrs. Judson. Those who have acquired any knowledge of her are, it is believed, desirous to know more ; and all the friends of Missions must wish to trace the progress of a life which has been so closely connected with the history of the Burman Mission. Mrs. Ann H. Judson was the daughter of Mr. John and Mrs. Rebecca Hasseltine. She was born December 22, 1789, at Bradford, (Massachusetts) where her venerable parents yet reside. It has been said, that the character of men is formed by the education which they receive ; the companions among whom they are placed ; the pursuits to which they are led by inclination or necessity ; and the general circumstances of the situation into which accident or choice may have guided them. This opinion, though doubtless it derives some plausibil- ity from the undeniable effects of education, of example, and of the numberless other influences which affect the minds and the hearts of men, is yet untrue, in regard both to the intellectual and moral character. Neither the reason nor the affections are so obsequious to the power of exter- nal circumstances, as readily to take any new shape and direction. There exist, without doubt, in the original structure of every mind, the distinctive elements of the future character. Favorable opportunities may be needed, to develope this character, but they cannot alone create it. The “ village Hampden,” or the “ mute, inglorious Milton,” may exist in many a hamlet; and the call of an oppressed country, or the inspirations of learning, might arouse and summon them forth to action, but could not bestow the noble patri- otism of the one, nor the genius of the other. It is for this reason, that men feel a curiosity to learn something of the early life of individuals, distinguished either by uncommon qualities, or by remarkable actions. It seems to be thought, that such individuals must have exhibited, in childhood, some of the traits which marked MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 11 their mature years. It gives no surprise to the ad- mirers of Pope, to learn that he “lisped in numbers and those who were charmed and moved by the eloquence of Massillon, or Whitefield, would readily believe, that the former was accustomed, while a boy, to repeat to his school- fellows the sermons which he had heard ; and that the latter composed discourses while he served, at an early age, as a waiter at an inn. The lamented individual, a sketch of whose life is at- tempted in the following pages, was known to the public, almost wholly as a Missionary. But every one, who feels a concern to know what she did and suffered, in the per- formance of her office, will be desirous to learn some facts relating to her early life, and some details of her personal history. These will naturally be expected to shed light on her public character, and to strengthen the interest with which her eventful course will be followed. It is a cause of regret, that the means of gratifying this natural curiosity are so few and scanty. The reasons have already been explained, why no more of the productions of her pen have been preserved ; and the reader may easily imagine the difficulty of gathering the fugitive recollections which yet linger in the memory of her friends. From this source, however, a few facts have been collected. In her earliest years, she was distinguished by activity of mind, extreme gaiety, a strong relish for social amuse- ments, and unusually ardent feelings. She possessed that spirit of enterprise, that fertility in devising plans for the attainment of her wishes, and that indefatigable persever- ance in the pursuit of her purposes, of which her subsequent life furnished so many examples, and created so frequent occasions. Her restless spirit, while a child, was often restrained by her mother ; and the salutary prohibitions which this excellent parent was sometimes forced to impose, occasioned so much grief, that Mrs. Hasseltine once said to her, “ I hope, my daughter, you will one day be satisfied with rambling.” An eager thirst for knowledge is commonly the atten- dant, and often the parent, of a restless, enterprising dis- position. It was so in the case of Mrs. Judson. She loved learning, and a book could allure her from her favorite walks, and from the gayest social circle. The desire for knowledge is often found in connection with moderate in- tellectual faculties ; and in such cases, with favorable opportunities, the individual may make a respectable pro- 12 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. ficiency in learning. But this desire is almost invariably an attribute of eminent mental powers ; and the person thus happily endowed, needs nothing but industry and adequate means, to ensure the attainment of the highest degree of literary excellence. Mrs. Judson’s mind was of a superior order. It was distinguished by strength, activity, and clearness. She has, indeed, left no memorials, which can be produced, as fair specimens of her talents and literary acquirements. She wrote much, but her writings have perished, except letters and accounts of missionary proceedings, written without any design to exhibit her abilities, or display her learning. But no one can review her life, and read what she has written and published, without feeling that her mind possessed unusual vigor and cultivation. She was educated at the Academy in Bradford, a semi- nary which has become hallowed by her memory, and by that of Mrs. Newell, the proto-martyr of the American Mis- sions. Here she pursued her studies with much success. Her perceptions were rapid, her memory retentive, and her perseverance indefatigable. Here she laid the founda- tions of her knowledge, and here her intellect was stimu- lated, disciplined, and directed. Her preceptors and asso- ciates ever regarded her with respect and esteem ; and considered her ardent temperament, her decision and per- severance, and her strength of mind, as ominous of some uncommon destiny. Her religious character, however, is of the most im- portance, in itself, and in connection with her future life. The readers of this Memoir will feel the deepest concern, to trace the rise and progress of that spiritual renovation, and that divine teaching, which made her a disciple of the Saviour, and prepared her for her labors in his service. Of this momentous change, the following account, writ- ten by herself, has happily been rescued from the fate which befel the greater part of her private journals : — “ During the first sixteen years of my life, I very sel- dom felt any serious impressions, which I think were pro- duced by the Holy Spirit. I was early taught by my moth- er (though she was then ignorant of the nature of true re- ligion) the importance of abstaining from those vices, to which children are liable — as telling falsehoods, disobey- ing my parents, taking what was not my own, &c. She also taught me, that if I were a good child, I should, at death, escape that dreadful hell, the thought of which some- MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. IS times filled me with alarm and terror. I, therefore, made it a matter of conscience to avoid the above-mentioned sins, to say my prayers night and morning, and to abstain from my usual play on the Sabbath, not doubting, but that such a course of conduct would ensure my salvation. “ At the age of twelve or thirteen, 1 attended the acade- my at Bradford, where I was exposed to many more tempta- tions than before, and found it much more difficult to pur- sue my pharisaical method. I now began to attend balls and parties of pleasure, and found my mind completely oc- cupied with what I daily heard were “ innocent amuse- ments.” My conscience reproved me, not for engaging in these amusements, but for neglecting to say my prayers and read my Bible, on returning from them ; but I finally put a stop to its remonstrances, by thinking, that, as I was old enough to attend balls, I was surely too old to say prayers. Thus were my fears quieted ; and for two or three years, I scarcely felt an anxious thought relative to the sal- vation of my soul, though I was rapidly verging towards eternal ruin. My disposition was gay in the extreme ; my situation was such as afforded me opportunities for indulg- ing it to the utmost; I was surrounded with associates, wild and volatile like myself, and often thought myself one of the happiest creatures on earth. “ The first circumstance, which, in any measure, awak- ened me from this sleep of death, was the following. One Sabbath morning, having prepared myself to attend public worship, just as I was leaving my toilet, I accidentally took up Hannah More’s Strictures on Female Education ; and the first words that caught my eye were, She that liveth in pleasure, is dead while she liveth. They were written in italics, with marks of admiration ; and they struck me to the heart. I stood for a few moments, amazed at the inci- dent, and half inclined to think, that some invisible agency had directed my eye to those words. At first, I thought I would live a different life, and be more serious and sedate ; but at last I thought, that the words were not so applica- ble to me, as I first imagined, and resolved to think no more of them. “ In the course of a few months (at the age of fifteen,) 1 met with Bunyan’s Pilgrim’s Progress. I read it as a Sab- bath book, and was much interested in the story. I finish- ed the book on a Sabbath, and it left this impression on my mind — that Christian, because he adhered to the nar- B 2 14 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. row path, was carried safely through all his trials, and at last admitted into heaven. I resolved, from that moment, to begin a religious life ; and in order to keep my resolu- tions, I went to my chamber and prayed for divine assist- ance. When I had done, I felt pleased with myself, and thought I was in a fair way for heaven. But I was per- plexed to know what it was to live a religious life, and again had recourse to my system of works. The first step, that appeared necessary for me to take, was, to refrain from attending parties of pleasure, and be reserved and serious in the presence of the other scholars. Accordingly, on Monday morning, I went to school, with a determination to keep my resolution, and confident that I should. I had not been long in school, before one of the young ladies, an intimate friend of mine, came with a very ani- mated countenance, and told me that Miss in a neigh- boring town, was to have a splendid party on new year’s day, and that she and I were included in the party select- ed. I coolly replied, that I should not go, though I did. receive an invitation. She seemed surprised, and asked me what was the matter. I replied, that I should never again attend such a party. I continued of the same opin- ion during the day, and felt much pleased with such a good opportunity of trying myself. Monday evening, the daughters of sent in to invite me and my sisters to spend the evening with them, and make a family vis- it. I hesitated a little, but considering that it was to be a family party merely, I thought I could go without breaking my resolutions. Accordingly I went, and found that two or three other families of young ladies had been invited. Dancing was soon introduced ; my religious plans were forgotten ; I joined with the rest — was one of the gayest of the gay — and thought no more of the new life I had just be- gun. On my return home, I found an invitation from Miss in waiting, and accepted it at once. My conscience let me pass quietly through the amusements of that evening also; but when I retired to my chamber, on my return, it accused me of breaking my most solemn resolutions. 1 thought I should never dare to make others, for I clearly saw, that I was unable to keep them. “ From December, 1805, to April, 1806, 1 scarcely spent a rational hour. My studies were slightly attended to, and my time was mostly occupied in preparing my dress, and in contriving amusements for the evening, which portion of my time was wholly spent in vanity and trifling. I so MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 13 far surpassed my friends in gaiety and mirth, that some of them were apprehensive, that I had but a short time to con- tinue in my career of folly, and should be suddenly cut off. Thus passed the last winter of my gay life. “ In the spring of 1806, there appeared a little attention to religion, in the upper parish of Bradford. Religious conferences had been appointed during the winter, and I now began to attend them regularly. I often used to weep, when hearing the minister, and others, press the im- portance of improving the present favorable season, to ob- tain an interest in Christ, lest we should have to say, The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved. I thought I should be one of that number ; for though I now deeply felt the importance of being strictly religious, it appeared to me impossible I could be so, while in the midst of my gay associates. I generally sought some retired corner of the room, in which the meetings were held, lest others should observe the emotions I could not restrain ; but frequently after being much affected through the evening, I would return home, in company with some of my light companions, and assume an air of gaiety very foreign to my heart. The Spirit of God was now evi- dently operating on my mind ; I lost all relish for amuse- ments; felt melancholy and dejected ; and the solemn truth, that I must obtain a new heart, or perish forever, lay with weight on my mind. My preceptor was a pious man, and used frequently to make serious remarks in the family. One Sabbath evening, speaking of the operations of the Holy Spirit on the hearts of sinners, a subject with which I had been hitherto unacquainted, he observed, that when under these operations, Satan frequently tempted us to con- ceal our feelings from others, lest our conviction should in- crease. I could hear him say no more ; but rose from my seat, and went into the garden, that 1 might weep in se- cret oyer my deplorable state. I felt, that I was led captive by Satan at his will, and that he had entire control over me. And notwithstanding I knew this to be my situ- ation, I thought I would not have any of my acquaintance know that I was under serious impressions, for the whole world. The ensuing week, I had engaged to be one of a party to visit a young lady in a neighboring town, who had formerly attended the academy. The state of my mind was such, that I earnestly longed to be free from this engagement, but knew not how to gain my end, without telling the real reason. This I could not persuade myself 16 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. to do ; but concluded, on the morning of the appointed day, to absent myself from my father’s home, and visit an aunt, who lived at some distance, and who was, I had heard, un- der serious impressions. I went accordingly, and found my aunt engaged in reading a religious magazine. I was determined she should not know the state of my mind, though I secretly hoped, that she would tell me something of hers. I had not been with her long, before she asked me to read to her. I began, but could not govern my feel- ings, and burst into tears. She kindly begged to know what thus affected me. I then for the first time in my life, communicated feelings which I had determined should be known to none but myself. She urged the importance of my cherishing those feelings, and of devoting myself en- tirely to seeking an interest in Christ, before it should be forever too late. She told me, that if I trifled with impres- sions which were evidently made by the Holy Spirit, I should be left to hardness of heart, and blindness of mind. Her words penetrated my heart, and I felt resolved to give up every thing, and seek to be reconciled to God. That fear, which I had ever felt, that others would know that I was serious, now vanished away, and I was willing that the whole universe should know, that I felt myself to be a lost and perishing sinner. 1 returned home, with a bursting heart, fearing that I should lose my impressions, when as- sociated with the other scholars, and convinced that if I did, my soul was lost. As I entered my father’s house, I perceived a large party of the scholars assembled to spend the evening. It will be the height of rudeness, thought I, to leave the company ; but my second thought was, if I lose my soul, I lose my all. I spoke to one or two, passed through the room, and went to my chamber, where I spent the evening, full of anxiety and distress. I felt, that if I died in that situation, I must perish ; but how to extricate myself I knew not. 1 had been unaccustomed to discrim- inating preaching ; I had not been in the habit of reading religious books ; I could not understand the Bible ; and felt myself as perfectly ignorant of the nature of true relig- ion as the very heathen. In this extremity, the next morn- ing, I ventured to ask the preceptor what I should do. He told me to pray for mercy, and submit myself to God. He also put into my hands some religious magazines, in which I read the conviction and conversion of some, who, I per- ceived, had once felt as I now felt. I shut myself up in MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 17 my chamber, denied myself every innocent gratification ; such as eating fruit and other things, not absolutely neces- sary to support life, and spent my days in reading and cry- ing for mercy. “ But I had seen, as yet, very little of the awful wick- edness of my heart. I knew not yet the force of that passage, The carnal mind is enmity against God. I thought myself very penitent, and almost prepared, by voluntary abstinence, to receive the divine favor. After spending two or three weeks in this manner, without ob- taining the least comfort, my heart began to rise in rebellion against God. I thought it unjust in him, not to notice my prayers and my repentance. I could not endure the thought, that he was a sovereign God, and had a right to call one and leave another to perish. So far from being merciful in calling some, I thought it cruel in him to send any of his creatures to hell for their disobedience. But my chief distress was occasioned by a view of his perfect purity and holiness. My heart uas filled with aversion and hatred towards a holy God; and I felt, that if admitted into heaven, with the feelings I then had, I should be as miser- able as I could be in hell. In this state, I longed for an- nihilation ; and if I could have destroyed the existence of my soul, with as much ease as that of my body, I should quickly have done it. But that glorious Being, who is kinder to his creatures, than they are to themselves, did not leave me to remain long in this distressing state. I be- gan to discover a beauty in the way of salvation by Christ. He appeared to be just such a Saviour as I needed. I saw- how God could be just, in saving sinners through him. I committed my soul into his hands, and besought him to do with me what seemed good in his sight. When I was thus enabled to commit myself into the hands of Christ, my mind was relieved from that distressing weight which had borne it down for so long a time. I did not think, that I had obtained the new heart, which I had been seeking, but felt happy in contemplating the character of Christ, and particularly that disposition, which led him to suffer so much, for the sake of doing the will and promoting the glory of his heavenly Father. A few days after this, as I was reading Bellamy’s True Religion, I obtained a new view of the character of God. His justice, displayed in condemning the finally impenitent, which I had before viewed as cruel, now appeared to be an expression of hatred to sin, and regard to the good of beings in general. A 18 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. view of his purity and holiness filled my soul with wonder and admiration. I felt a disposition to commit myself un- reservedly into his hands, and leave it with him to save me or cast me off; for I felt I could not be unhappy, while al- lowed the privilege of contemplating and loving so glorious a Eeing. I now began to hope, that 1 had passed from death unto life. When I examined myself, I was constrain- ed to own, that I had feelings and dispositions, to which I was formerly an utter stranger. I had sweet communion with the blessed God, from day to day ; my heart was drawn out in love to Christians of whatever denomina- tion ; the sacred Scriptures were sweet to my taste ; and such was my thirst for religious knowledge, that I frequent- ly spent a great part of the night in reading religious books. 0 how different were my views of myself and of God, from what they were, when I first began to inquire what 1 should do to be saved. I felt myself to be a poor lost sinner, des- titute of every thing to recommend myself to the divine fa- vor ; that I was, by nature, inclined to every evil way ; and that it had been the mere sovereign, restraining mercy of God, not my own goodness, which had kept me from com- mitting the most flagrant crimes. This view of myself hum- bled me in the dust, melted me into sorrow and contrition for my sins, induced me to lay my soul at the feet of Christ, and plead his merits alone, as the ground of my acceptance. 1 felt that if Christ had not died, to make an atonement for sin, 1 could not ask God to dishonor his holy gov- ernment so far as to save so polluted a creature, and that should he even now condemn me to suffer eternal pun- ishment, it would be so just that my mouth would be stop- ped, and all holy beings in the universe would acqui- esce in the sentence, and praise him as a just and righteous. God. My chief happiness now consisted in contemplat- ing the moral perfections of the glorious God. I longed to have all intelligent creatures love him ; and felt, that even fallen spirits could never be released from their ob- ligations to love a Being possessed of such glorious per- fections. I felt happy in the consideration, that so benevo- lent a Being governed the world, and ordered every passing event. I lost all disposition to murmur at any providence, assured that such a Being could not err in any dispensa- tion. Sin, in myself and others, appeared as that abomi- nable thing, which a holy God hates — and I earnestly strove to avoid sinning, not merely because I was afraid of hell, MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 19 but because I feared to displease God, and grieve his Holy Spirit. I attended my studies in school, with far different feelings and different motives, from what I had ever done before. I felt my obligation to improve all I had to the glory of God ; and since he in his providence had favor- ed me with advantages for improving my mind, I felt that I should be like the slothful servant, if I neglected them. I, therefore, diligently employed all my hours in school, in acquiring useful knowledge, and spent my evenings and part of the night in spiritual enjoyments. “ While thus recounting the mercies of God to my soul, I am particularly affected by two considerations ; the rich- ness of that grace, which called and stopped me in my dangerous course, and the ungrateful returns I make for so distinguished a blessing. I am prone to forget the voice which called me out of darkness into light, and the hand which drew me from the horrible pit and the miry clay. When I first discerned my Deliverer, my grateful heart of- fered him the services of a whole life, and resolved to ac- knowledge no other master. But such is the force of my native depravity, that I find myself prone to forsake him, grieve away his influence from my heart, and walk in the dark and dreary path of the backslider. I despair of mak- ing great attainments in the divine life, and look forward to death only, to free me from my sins and corruptions. Till that blessed period, that hour of my emancipation, I am resolved, through the grace and strength of my Re- deemer, to maintain a constant warfare with my inbred sins, and endeavor to perform the duties incumbent on me, in whatever situation I may be placed. ‘Safely guide my wandering feet, Travelling in this vale of tears; Dearest Saviour, to thy seat Lead, and dissipate my fears.’ ” The change in her feelings and views, which she has thus described, was a thorough and permanent one. She immediately entered on the duties, and sought for the pleasures, of religion, with ail the ardor of her natural character. Several letters to her young friends, written soon after this period, have been preserved. They are almost exclusively confined to religious topics , and some of them, addressed to individuals who had not then made the Saviour their refuge, breathe an earnest desire for their welfare, and a faithfulness in beseeching them to re- pent of their sins and believe in the Redeemer, which in 20 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. dicate the early workings of the same zeal that afterwards led her to Burmah. “Redeeming love,” says an intimate friend, “was now her theme. One might spend days with her, without hearing any other subject reverted to. The throne of grace, too, was her early and late resort. I have known her to spend cold winter evenings in a chamber without fire, and return to the family with a solemnity spread over her countenance, which told of Him with whom she had been communing. Nor was her love of social pleasures diminished, although the complexion of them was com- pletely changed. Even at this late period I fancy I see her, with strong feelings depicted on her countenance, in- clining over her Bible, rising to place it on the stand, retir- ing to her chamber, and after a season of prayer, proceed- ing to visit this and that family, to speak of Him whom her soul loved. She thirsted for the knowledge of gospel truth, in all its relations and dependencies. Besides the daily study of Scripture, with Guise, Orton, and Scott, before her, she perused with deep interest the works of Edwards, Hopkins, Bellamy, Doddridge, & c. With Edwards on Re- demption, she was instructed, quickened, strengthened. Well do I remember the elevated smile which beamed on her countenance, when she first spoke to me of its precious contents. She had transcribed, with her own hand, Ed- wards’ leading and most striking remarks on this great subject. When reading Scripture, sermons, or other works, if she met with any sentiment or doctrine, which seemed dark and intricate, she would mark it, and beg the first clergyman, who called at her father’s, to elucidate and explain it.” Her religious feelings were nevertheless affected by the same fluctuations as those of other Christians. The fervor of her affections made her, indeed, more liable than persons of a more equable temperament, to the changes, which physical as well as moral causes occasion in the spiritual joys of Christians. Her piety did not consist in feeling ; but there is no true religion without feeling : and the heart which has ever been suitably affected by the stupendous truths and hopes of Christianity, cannot be satisfied with a dull insensibility, or even with a calm equanimity. There will be a consciousness of disproportion between the sub- jects which Christianity presents to the mind, and the feel- ings which they awaken ; and the self-reproach that will MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 21 thus be occasioned, will be increased, by a recollection of the strong affections and lively joys which the heart ex- perienced in the ardor of its first love. Every believer has frequent occasion to accuse himself of a want of lively sensibility to his privileges and duties ; and while he can look back to seasons when he was more zealous in his piety, and when his enjoyment of religious pleasures was greater than at present, he will fear that he has receded instead of advancing. He will deplore his unfaithful- ness and coldness, and will write “ bitter things” against himself. Mrs. Judson’s journal contains many details of these alternations of joy and sorrow, of hope and self-accusation, of which all Christians are, in some degree, partakers. A few extracts will now be inserted : “ July 30, 1806. I find my heart cold and hard. I fear there is no spiritual life in me. I am in an unhappy state, for nothing in life can afford me satisfaction, without the light of God’s countenance. Why is my heart so far from thee, O God, when it is my highest happiness to enjoy thy presence ! Let me no more wander from thee • but 1 Send down thy Spirit from above. And fill my soul with sacred love.’ “ Aug. 5. Were it left to my choice, whether to follow the vanities of the world, and go to heaven at last, or to live a religious life, have trials with sin and temptation, and sometimes enjoy the light of God’s reconciled countenance, I should not hesitate a moment in choosing the latter ; for there is no real satisfaction in the enjoyments of time and sense. If the young, in the midst of their diversions, could picture to themselves the Saviour hanging on the cross, his hands and feet streaming with blood, his head pierced with thorns, his body torn with scourges, and re- flect, that by their wicked lives, they open those wounds afresh, they would feel constrained to repent, and cry for mercy on their souls. O my God, let me never more join with the wicked world, or take enjoyment in any thing short of conformity to thy holy will ! May I ever keep in mind the solemn day, when 1 shall appear before thee ! May I ever flee to the bleeding Saviour, as my only refuge, and renouncing my own righteousness, may 1 rely entirely on the righteousness of thy dear Son ! C 22 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. “ Aug. 6. I have many doubts about my spiritual state. 1 fear I do not really love the divine character ; and if not, what a dreadful situation I am in ! And is it possible, that I have never given myself away to God in sincerity and truth? I will do it now. In thy strength, O God, I re- sign myself into thy hands, and resolve to live devoted to thee. I desire conformity to thy will, more than any thing beside. I desire to have the Spirit of Christ, to be adorn- ed with all the Christian graces, to be more engaged in the cause of Christ, and feel more concerned for the salvation of precious souls. “ Aug. 31. Another Sabbath is past. Have attended public worship, but with wandering thoughts. O how de- praved I find my heart ! Yet I cannot think of going back to the world, and renouncing my Saviour. O merciful God, save me from myself, and enable me to commit myself entirely to thee. “ Sept. 2. I have discovered new beauties in the way of salvation by Christ. The righteousness which he has wrought out is complete, and he is able to save the chief of sinners. But above all, his wondrous dying love, and glo- rious resurrection, astonish my soul. How can I ever sin against this Saviour again ? O keep me from sinning against thee, dear Redeemer, and enable me to live to the promotion of thy glory. “ Sept. 14. I have, this day, publicly professed myself a disciple of Christ, and covenanted with him, at his sa- cred table.* I am now renewedly bound to keep his com- mandments, and walk in his steps. O may this solemn covenant never be broken. May I be guarded from the vanities of this life, and spend all my days in the service of God. O keep me, merciful God, keep me; for I have no strength of my own ; I shall dishonor thy cause, and ruin my soul, unless guided by thee. “ Nov. 3. Another day, for which I must give an ac- count, has gone into eternity. It will appear, on the great day, dressed in the very garb which I have given it. Spent the evening with my young religious friends, and Mr. P. whose conversation was remarkably solemn. He advised us to make resolutions for the government of our daily conduct. I feel myself unable to keep any resolu- tions that I may make ; but humbly relying on the grace of God for assistance, I will try. I do desire to live wholly * She became a member of the Congregational Church in Bradford. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 23 devoted to God, and to have every sin in my heart entirely slain. “ O thou God of all grace, I humbly beseech thee to en- able me to keep the following resolutions : — When I first awake, solemnly devote myself to God, for the day. Read several passages of Scriptures, and then spend as long time in prayer, as circumstances permit. Read two chapters in the Old Testament, and one in the New, and meditate thereon. Attend to the duties of my chamber. If I have no needle work to do, read in some religious book. At school, diligently attend to the duties before me, and let not one moment pass unimproved. At noon, read a por- tion of Scripture, pray for the blessing of God, and spend the remainder of the intermission, in reading some improv- ing or religious book. In all my studies, be careful to maintain a humble depend ance on divine assistance. In the evening, if I attend a religious meeting, or any other place for instruction, before going, read a portion of Scrip- ture. If not, spend the evening in reading, and close the day as I began. Resolve also to strive against the first risings of discontent, fretfulness and anger ; to be meek, and humble, and patient, constantly to bear in mind, that I am in the presence of God ; habitually to look up to him for deliverance from temptations ; and in all cases, to do to others, as I would have them do to me. “Nov. 6. I daily make some new discoveries of the vile- ness and evil of my heart. I sometimes fear, that it is im- possible for a spark of grace to exist in a heart so full of sin. Nothing but the power of God can keep me from re- turning to the world, and becoming as vain as ever. But still I see a beauty in the character of Christ, that makes me ardently desire to be like him. All the commands of God appear perfectly right and reasonable, and sin appears so odious as to deserve eternal punishment. O how deplor- able would be my situation, thus covered with sin, was it not for the atonement Christ has made. But he is my Me- diator with the Father. He has magnified the law and made it honorable. He can save sinners, consistently with the divine glory. God can now be just, and the justi- fier of those who believe in his Son. “Nov. 26. This is the evening before thanksgiving day, and one which 1 formerly spent in making preparation for some vain amusement. But for the first time in my life, 1 have spent it in reading and praying, and endeavoring to obtain a suitable frame of mind for the approaching day. 24 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. How much reason have I to be thankful for what God has done for me, the year past. He has preserved my forfeited life ; he has waited to be gracious ; he has given me kind friends, and all the comforts of life; and more than all, he has sent his Holy Spirit, and caused me to feel my last con- dition by nature — inclined me to trust in the Lord Jesus Christ, as my only Saviour, and thus changed the whole course of my life. Bless the Lord, O my soul, and all that is within me, bless his holy name ! “ Dec. 22. 1 am this day seventeen years old. What an important year has the past been to me. Either I have been made, through the mercy of God, a partaker of divine grace, or 1 have been fatally deceiving myself, and build- ing on a sandy foundation. Either 1 have in sincerity and truth, renounced the vanities of this world, and entered the narrow path which leads to life, or I have been refraining from them for a time only, to turn again and relish them more than ever. God grant that the latter may never be my unhappy case. Though I feel myself to be full of sin, and des- titute of all strength to persevere, yet. if I know any thing, I do desire to live a life of strict religion, to enjoy the presence of God, and honor the cause, to which I have professedly devoted myself. I do not desire my portion in this world. I find more real enjoyment in contrition for sin, excited by a view of the adorable moral perfections of God, than in all earthly joys. I find more solid happiness in one even- ing meeting, when divine truths are impressed on my heart by the powerful influences of the Holy Spirit, than 1 ever enjoyed in all the balls and assemblies I have attended during the seventeen years of my life. Thus when 1 com- pare my present views of divine things, with what they were, at this time last year, I cannot but hope I am a new creature, and have begun to live a new life. “Ajjril 11. Now I know that God is a prayer hearing God. When I retired this evening to spend some time in prayer, I found I had no heart to pray. I could pray for no- hing but a spirit of prayer; when, contrary to all my expectations, my feelings were suddenly changed, and I obtained great freedom of access to the mercy seat. I felt it good to draw near to God, and pour out my soul before him. Astonishing love and unbounded benevolence in the infinite God, thus to let his creatures come near, and partake of the happiness which he himself enjoys. O Je- sus, make me humble; let me love thee more, and be daily more devoted to thy dear cause. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 25 “ April 12. Sabbath. Have this holy day enjoyed the privilege of commemorating the dying love of Christ. O how condescending did the divine Redeemer appear ! 1 felt my heart drawn out in love to God for his great good- ness to the children of men. Five new members were add- ed to the church. How animating to see so many come over to the Lord’s side, and subscribe to be his. And was I indeed called at an early age, called in the bloom of youth, to be a partaker of the grace of God ? I, who was opposed to every thing good — who was a faithful servant of the adversary of souls? How easily might I have been left to go on in my own chosen way, till repentance was too late. How earnestly do. I now desire to live entirely devot- ed to the service of Christ, to express my gratitude, by keeping his commands, and living near to him. But, alas ! notwithstanding all he has done for me, so depraved is my heart, and so inclined to every evil, that I shall wander from God, grieve his Spirit, wound his cause, and destroy my soul, unless kept by his mighty power. On sovereign grace alone I rely for grace and strength to persevere. “ April 18. Too much engaged in worldly things. World- ly thoughts will creep in, and destroy my religious com- fort. I have much to make me constantly devoted, yet I am comparatively stupid. I am surrounded by a wicked world, where vice and immorality are prevailing, and very little real religion to be found. Lord, take care of thine own cause, and let not the enemy be exalted over thy peo- ple. O take care of thy children, and animate them with thy presence in the wilderness.” These extracts are sufficient to show the exercises of her mind, for some months after her conversion. We have omitted a considerable portion, because our space is limit- ed, and because we think that much caution ought to be used, in disclosing to the public eye the private feelings of the Christian. In the bosom of every true believer hope predominates ; but many causes often throw a cloud over his joys, and sometimes obscure the brightness of hope itself.* At such times, he may doubt that he is a Christian ; and if he records or utters his feelings, they have a tone of sadness and despondency, which is in mel- * These causes sometimes have their origin in the disorders of the body. Dr. Johnson, Cowper, and others, are examples of the power of disease to disturb the mind, and interrupt the tranquil tenor of religious enjoyments. C 2 26 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. ancholy contrast with the state of his mind at other times, when the candle of the Lord shines upon his head. Some Christians, too, possess a sanguine temperament, which impels them continually to extremes. A journal of their daily experience would depict them, on one day, as rejoic- ing and steadfast believers, and on the next, perhaps, as harassed with doubts, not only of their personal piety, but of the truth of Christianity itself; it would show them, at one time, as fervent in spirit, serving the Lord, and at another, as criminally conformed to this world. It may, perhaps, be sometimes useful to the Christian to peruse such statements of the feelings of others; because they in- form him, that his own joys and sorrows correspond with those of other Christians, and that occasional doubts and fears are not incompatible with genuine piety and prevailing hope. God himself has seen fit to give us, in his word, the spiritual exercises of several eminent saints, and especially of David, who seems to have been placed in almost every variety of human condition, and to have been visited with trials of every kind to which our nature is subject, that he might be an example to all future saints, and that his feel- ings and experience, as displayed in his Psalms, might comfort and instruct the church in every age. But the complaints and self reproaches of uninspired saints, may possibly be injurious to some professors of reli- gion, by lowering the standard of piety, and appeasing their consciences for their own deficiencies. And the enemies of religion are liable to regard them as inexplicable inconsis- tencies, and as proofs that religion is the parent of melan- choly, and is devoid of permanent and tranquil happiness. The following letter of Mrs. J. written at an early period of her religious life, shows how correctly she thought, in relation to the exercises of a renewed heart. She here explains the cause of much of her own darkness of mind, and self distrust. Growth in grace requires an increasing acquaintance with the nature of sin, and of our unworthi- ness ; and this knowledge will be likely to darken and dis- tress the mind, unless faith be strong, and the efficacy of the atonement be very clearly discerned. To Miss L. K. “ Newbury, Sept. 20, 1807. “ You requested me, dear L, to write soon after my re- turn. With pleasure I comply, as it fixes you in my imagi- MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 27 nation, and gives me sensations almost as pleasing as a ver- bal intercourse. O may that Spirit which unites the hearts of the children of God in love, direct my thoughts, and guide my pen to write that which may be useful in our journey to another world. You ask, “ what are the evidences of growth in grace.” From reading the lives of pious people, and the word of God, I have come to the following conclu- sion, though different from my ideas formerly. “ A person who grows in grace will see more and more of the dreadful wickedness of his heart ; of its opposition to every thing good ; and of its deceitfulness and fickleness. When Isaiah saw more of God and his glory, his first expressions were not, I am more like God, because I have seen more of him ; but his language was this, Wo is me, for I am undone , because I am a man of unclean lips. The more grace Christians have, the more clearly they can see the contrast between holiness and sin ; and while it leads them to hunger, thirst and strive for the one, it leads them to loathe, abhor, and mourn for the other. Growth in grace will consequently lead them to know more about Jesus Christ, and the great need they have of him for a whole Saviour. He will appear to them daily more needful as a prophet, priest, and king, his character more lovely, and his spirit more desirable. They also feel move for the worth of souls. As they are convinced daily of the dreadful nature of sin, so they will feel more anxious to save sinners from the consequences of it. This will necessarily lead them to pray more often, earnestly and fervently, give them a dis- relish for the vanities of the world, and a sincere and hearty desire to devote all they have to him, and serve him entire- ly. But one great evidence is not yet mentioned, perhaps the greatest. They will be constantly watching, and en- deavoring to find whether they grow in grace. They will watch their improvement from time to time, in every por- tion of Holy Writ which they read, every sermon they hear, and the providences which occur, either afflictive or the contrary. “ These, dear L, are my ideas respecting the subject. There are many other evidences, but these are sufficient, if true, to convince us whether we make any improvement in a divine life. If we have made none, under the rich culti- vation we have enjoyed, then we may be sure we are unac- quainted with that path which is as a shining light, which shincth more and more unto the perfect clay.” 28 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. Mrs. Judson, early in her religious life, showed her de- sire to be useful to her fellow men. Her active mind was not satisfied without some effort to benefit those around her. She accordingly engaged, soon after this period, in the occupation of instructing a school, impelled mainly by the desire to be useful. There are few situations, which furnish better opportunities of imparting permanent benefit, than that of the instructer of a school. In New England, this office is regarded with a good degree of the honorable estimation to which it is entitled ; and it is to be wished, that a larger number of educated young ladies would em- ploy themselves in a service so beneficial to their own minds, and so vitally important to the rising generation. The following extract from Mrs. Judson’s journal, dated May 12, 1807, shows the conscientious principles which actuated her ; and proves that her mind was thus early swayed by the resolution to live not unto herself, hut to Him who died for her, and rose again. Her zeal for the spiritual welfare of others, and her decision of character, are here seen, in a very striking light : “ Have taken charge of a few scholars. Ever since I have had a comfortable hope in Christ, 1 have desired to devote myself to him, in such a way, as to be useful to my fellow creatures. As Providence has placed me in a situa- tion of life, where 1 have an opportunity of getting as good an education as I desire, I feel it would be highly criminal in me not to improve it. 1 feel, also, that it would be equal- ly criminal to desire to be well educated and accomplished, from selfish motives, with a view merely to gratify my taste and relish for improvement, or my pride in being qualified to shine. I therefore resolved last winter, to attend the academy, from no other motive, than to improve the talents bestowed by God, so as to be more extensively devoted to his glory, and the benefit of my fellow creatures. On being lately requested to take a small school, for a few months, I felt very unqualified to have the charge of little immortal souls ; but the hope of doing them good, by en- deavoring to impress their young and tender minds with divine truth, and the obligation I feel, to try to he useful, have induced me to comply. I was enabled to open the school with prayer. Though the cross was very great, I felt constrain- ed, by a sense of duty, to take it up. The little creatures seemed astonished at such a beginning. Probably some of them had never heard a prayer before. O may I have grace to be faithful, in instructing these little immor- MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 29 tals, in such a way as shall be pleasing to my heavenly Father.” She was engaged, at intervals, for several years, in teaching schools in different towns.* She was always diligent and faithful in her endeavors to enlighten the minds and to form the manners of her pupils; but she re- garded the fear of the Lord as the beginning of wisdom ; and she strove to guide her dear pupils to the Saviour. She felt herself to be intrusted, in some measure, with the charge of their souls ; and she watched for them as one that must give account. It is believed, that her prayers and efforts were not in vain ; and that some of her pupils in this coun- try will mingle their praises before the throne of the Re- deemer, with those of ransomed Burmans, adoring him for her instrumentality in leading them to repentance and faith in his name. From her journal we select a few additional extracts, which will show the state of her feelings, and the progress of her piety. “ June 12. For a week or two past, have had very little enjoyment in religion, and almost every duty has appeared buidensome. But, praised be God, I have enjoyed much, yesterday and to-day. I find, that reading the exercises of Miss Anthony has a great tendency to humble me, and quicken my spiritual life. I long to possess her spirit, and be as much engaged in the service of God, as that dear saint was. I feel an attachment to her, stronger than I ever felt for any person, while I was in an unconverted state. If love to the children of God is an evidence of having been born again, I have reason to think, that this is my happy case. I know that I love Christians, and love those most, who are most actively engaged in the cause of Christ ; and at the throne of grace, I feel, at times, my soul drawn out in love to them, and in as ardent desires for their spiritual welfare, as for my own. “ 17. Have had some deep sense of religion this day. Read the life of Dr. Hopkins, of Newport. Find much edification and happiness, in reading such books. In the evening, had much conversation with some of the family, on the subject of religion. Appearances rather encourag- ing. “ 18. Have enjoyed much to-day, while reading and med- itating on the distinguishing doctrines of grace. My heart * She taught schools in Salem, Haverhill and Newbury, 30 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. acquiesced and rejoiced in them. If I enjoy comfort in any thing, it is when I have a realizing sense of God’s ho- ly character. I feel happy, when I reflect that God will overrule all things, for the promotion of his own glory. In my walk, this evening, my thoughts were intensely fix- ed on the greatness and majesty of the Supreme Being, and on the numberless sins I have committed against him. Then they turned to the glorious way of salvation, which this great and most gracious Being has provided. I desir- ed to give myself entirely to Christ, have him for my Proph- et, Priest and King, be entirely devoted to him, and give him all the glory of my salvation. O Jesus, ever give me such views of thyself, as shall entirely take away mv thoughts from this vain world. “ July 6. It is just a year, this day, since I entertained a hope in Christ. About this time in the evening, when reflecting on the words of the lepers, If we enter into the city, then the famine is in the city, ancl we shall die there ; and if we sit still here, we die also, I felt that if I returned to the world, I should surely perish ; if I staid where I then was, I should perish ; and I could but perish, if I threw myself on the mercy of Christ. Then came light, and relief, and comfort, such as I never knew before. O how little have I grown in grace, since that time. How little engaged in religion am I now, compared to what I was then. Then the world had not the least share in my thoughts or heart. Nothing but religion en- grossed my affections, and I thought that nothing else ever would. But though my heart is treacherous, I trust that I have some evidence of being a true Christian ; for when contemplating the moral perfections of God, my heart is pleased with, and approves of just such a being. His law, which once appeared unjust and severe, now appears holy, just and good. His justice appears equally glorious as his mercy, and illustrative of the same love to universal happi- ness. The way of salvation by Christ appears glorious, because herein God can be just, and yet display his mercy to the penitent sinner.” At this point, her regular journal ceases, and a few occa- sional paragraphs only have been preserved, concerning her subsequent views and feelings. They do not differ material- ly from those which have already been quoted, except that they show a gradual enlargement of desires for the prosper- ity of the church of God ; and indicate that God was pre- p aring her mind for her future duties. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 31 “ March 17 — (probably 1809.) Have had some enjoy- ment in reading the life of David Brainerd. It had a ten- dency to humble me, and excite desires to live as near to God, as that holy man did. Have spent this evening in prayer for quickening grace. Felt my heart enlarged to pray for spiritual blessings for myself, my friends, the church at large, the heathen world, and the African slaves. Felt a willingness to give myself away to Christ, to be dis^ posed of as he pleases. Here I find safety and comfort. Jesus is my only refuge. I will trust his word, and rest my soul in his hands. I will depend on him, not only for the salvation of my soul, but for daily grace, and strength to persevere in a religious course. O may 1 now begin to live to God. “ 24. At the commencement of the last week, I had high hopes of being more engaged in religion than ever before. But I have reason to fear, that I relied too much on my own strength. I still find cause to be humbled in the dust, for my inconstancy and rebellion. I have done little for the cause of God — too often indulged in trifling conversation. In this way, I grieve the Holy Spirit, and bring darkness upon my mind. And yet I hope, that I have had some right feelings. I would not deny what I have enjoyed, though it is but small. I have at times felt engaged in prayer for the prosperity of the church, and for the conversion of the heathen and Jews.” CHAPTER II. Mrs. Judson’s Connection ivith Mr. Judson. The event, which determined the nature of her future life, was her marriage with Mr. Judson. Some particulars respecting the circumstances which led to this connection, will now be stated. A few facts, however, in relation to Mr. Judson himself, must previously be mentioned. He was born at Malden, (Mass.) August 9, 1788. He graduated at Brown University, in 1807. Soon afterwards he commenced making the tour of the United States. “ Some providential occurrences, while on his journey, led him to doubt the truth of those deistical sentiments which he had recently adopted. His mind became so deeply im- pressed with the probability of the divine authenticity of 32 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. the Scriptures, that he could no longer continue his journey, but returned to his father’s house, for the express purpose of examining thoroughly the foundation of the Christian religion. After continuing his investigations for some time, he became convinced that the Scriptures are of divine origin, and that he himself was in a lost situation by nature, and needed renovation previously to an admittance into heaven. It now became his sole inquiry, What shall I do to he saved ? “ The theological seminary at Andover, Massachusetts, was about this time established ; but the rules of the institu- tion required evidence of evangelical piety in all who were admitted. Mr. Judson was desirous of entering there, for the purpose of being benefitled by the theological lec- tures ; but hardly ventured to make application, conscious that he was destitute of the proper qualifications. His ardent desire, however, to become acquainted with the re- ligious students, and to be in a situation to gain religious instruction, overcame every obstacle, and he applied for ad- mittance ; at the same time assuring the Professors of his having no hope that he had been a subject of regenerating grace. He was, notwithstanding, admitted ; and, in the course of a few weeks, gained satisfactory evidence of hav- ing obtained an interest in Christ, and turned his attention to those studies which were most calculated to make him useful in the ministry. “ Some time in the last year of his residence in this theo- logical seminary, he met with Dr. Buchanan’s “ Star in the East.” This first led his thoughts to an Eastern Mission. The subject harassed his mind from day to day, and he felt deeply impressed with the importance of making some attempt to rescue the perishing millions of the East. He communicated these impressions to various individuals, but they all discouraged him. He then wrote to the Directors of the London Missionary Society, explaining his views, and requested information on the subject of Missions. He received a most encouraging reply, and an invitation to visit England, to obtain in person the necessary informa- tion. “ Soon after this, Messrs. Nott, Newell and Hall, joined him, all of them resolving to leave their native land, and engage in the arduous work of Missionaries, as soon as Providence should open the way.”* History of the Burman Mission, p. 14. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 33 There was, at that time, no Missionary Society, in this country, to which these young men could look for assistance and direction. The spirit of prayer and of exertion for the spread of the Gospel through the world, had not then been sufficiently diffused, to awaken the American churches to combined action for the support of foreign Missions. The formation of a Missionary Society, in this country, was, therefore, a desirable measure. As these young men were all Congregationalists, they looked, of course, to their own denomination for the aid which they needed. An opportunity was presented, to lay the subject before a num- ber of the leading ministers of that denomination, at the meeting of the Massachusetts Association, at Bradford, in June, 1810. At this meeting, the following paper, written by Mr. Judson,* was presented : “ The undersigned, members of the Divinity College, respectfully request the attention of their Reverend Fathers, convened in the General Association at Bradford, to the following statement and inquiries : “ They beg leave to state, that their minds have been long impressed with the duty and importance of personally attempting a Mission to the heathen ; that the impressions on their minds have induced a serious, and they trust, a prayerful consideration of the subject in its various atti- tudes, particularly in relation to the probable success, and the difficulties attending such an attempt ; and that after examining all the information which they can obtain, they consider themselves as devoted to this work for life, when- ever God in his providence shall open the way. “ They now offer the following inquiries, on which they solicit the opinion and advice of this Association. Wheth- er with their present views and feelings, they ought to re- * It is not the purpose of this work to extol or to defend Mr. Jud- son. We shall therefore omit any notice of some unpleasant occur- rences. We are not concerned to claim for him the exclusive honor of having led the way in originating the American Board of Commis- sioners. This praise, however, has been attributed, in unqualified terms, to one of his associates. [Life of Mills, p. 37.] It is, indeed, a point of little importance, what individual is honored by God as the instrument of signal benefits to mankind. His alone is the wisdom to inspire, and the strength to execute ; and the most distinguished of his servants are made to feel, that it is not by their might or power, but by his Spirit, that holy desires are cherished, and good purposes accomplished. We have contented ourselves with stating facts, leav- ing the reader to make his own inferences. D 34 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. nounce the object of Missions as visionary or impractica- ble ; if not, whether they.ought to direct their attention to the eastern or the western world ; whether they may expect patronage and support from a Missionary Society in this country, or must commit themselves to the direction of a European Society ; and what preparatory measures they ought to take previous to actual engagement ? “ The undersigned, feeling their youth and inexperience, look up to their Fathers in the Church, and respectfully so- licit their advice, direction, and prayers. Adoniram Judson, Jr. Samuel Nott, Jr. Samuei. J. Mills. Samuel Newell.” This important paper was at first signed by two other in- dividuals, Mr. Richards and Mr. Rice ; but their names were omitted, from a fear that the application of so many individuals, at one time, might occasion embarrassment. “ This document,” says the biographer of Mr. Mills, “ was referred to a Special Committee, who, in their report, recognized the imperative obligation and importance of Mis- sions — expressed their conviction that the gentlemen who had thus modestly expressed their views ought not to re- nounce, but sacredly cherish their sacred impressions; and submitted the outlines of a plan, which at that meeting was carried into effect, in the appointment of a Board of Com- missioners for Foreign Missions, for the purpose of devis- ing ways and means, and adopting and prosecuting meas- ures, lor promoting the spread of the Gospel in heathen lands.” Mr. Judson and his associates expected and desired an immediate appointment as Missionaries ; but the Board, being unprovided with funds, and not having as yet ma- tured any plan of operations, advised them to continue their studies, and wait for further information. But, fearing that several years might elapse before a missionary spirit would be sufficiently excited in this country, Mr. Judson solicited and obtained leave of the Board to visit England, to ascer- tain whether any measures of co-operation could be con- certed between the London Missionary Society and the Board, and whether any assistance could be obtained from that Society, in case the Board itself should be unable to sustain a Mission.* * Instructions of the Board to Mr. Judson. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 35 He sailed in January, 1811, for England. Three weeks after sailing, the vessel was captured by a French privateer; and after being detained several weeks as a prisoner on board, he was confined in a prison at Bayonne. By the exeitions of an American gentleman, he was released on parole, and at length with great difficulty he obtained passports from the Emperor, and proceeded to England, where he arrived in May. It was found, that no concert of measures could be ar- ranged ; but the London Society agreed to support Mr. J. and his companions as Missionaries, if the American Board should not be able to do it.* Mr. J. returned to America, and at the meeting of the Board, at Worcester, in September, 1811, he and one of his missionary brethren earnestly solicited an immediate appointment, as they were extremely anxious to be engag- ed in missionary labors, and as there was a prospect of war between England and the United States, which would probably interrupt their plans entirely. They stated, that if the Board was unable to support them, they would accept an appointment from the London Society. The Board resolved, notwithstanding the scantiness of its funds, to establish a Mission in Burmah ; and Messrs. Judson, Nott, Newell, and Hall, were immediately appointed. Messrs. Richards and Warren were received at the same meeting, as Missionaries, with instructions, however, to continue their studies for a while. Mr. Rice was after- wards appointed. It is interesting to contrast the state of the American Board, at that time, when its members hesi- tated, from a fear of the want of adequate funds, with the present condition of that powerful body. During the session of the Association, at Bradford, in 1810, Mr. Judson first saw Miss Hasseltine. An acquaint- ance was soon after formed, which led to a direct offer of marriage on his part, including, of course, a proposition to her, to accompany him in his missionary enterprise. * It is said, [Life of Mills, p. 40.] that Mr. Judson “ felt himself jus- tified in entering; into partial arrangements, at least, with the London Missionary Society, to become their Missionary in the East Indies.” The fact is, that Mr. J. made no arrangement which interfered with his preference to receive the appointment of the American Board. The London Society gave to him and his associates instructions, to be used at their option. 36 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. She was thus placed in a situation of peculiar difficulty and delicacy. The influence which her affections ought to have, in deciding a question of this kind, it would not, in ordinary cases, have been difficult to determine. But in this case, her embarrassment was increased, by the conflict which might arise between affection and duty. A person so conscientious as she was, would wish to form a decision on the important question of her duty, respecting mission- ary labors, uninfluenced by any personal considerations. Hesitation to assume an office so responsible, and so ardu- ous, would spring up in any mind ; but Miss Hasseltine was required to decide on this point, in connection with an- other, itself of the utmost consequence to her individual happiness. It was impossible to divest herself of her per- sonal feelings ; and she might have some painful suspicions, lest her affections might bias her decision to become a Missionary ; while female delicacy and honor would forbid her to bestow her hand, merely as a preliminary and neces- sary arrangement. There was another circumstance which greatly increas- ed the difficulty of a decision. No female had ever left America as a Missionary to the heathen. The general opinion was decidedly opposed to the measure. It was deemed wild and romantic in the extreme, and altogeth- er inconsistent with prudence and delicacy. Miss H. had no example to guide and allure her. She met with no en- couragement from the greater part of those persons, to whom she applied for counsel. Some expressed strong dis- approbation of the project. Others would give no opinion. Two or three individuals, whom it might not be proper to name, were steady, affectionate advisers, and encouraged her to go. With these exceptions, she was forced to de- cide from her own convictions of duty, and her own sense of fitness and expediency.* It was well for the cause of Missions, that God assign- ed to Miss Hasseltine the honorable yet difficult office of leading the way in this great enterprise. Her adventurous spirit and her decision of character eminently fitted her * The remark of one lady respecting Mrs. J. would express the feelings of many others. “ I hear,” said she, “ that Miss H. is going to India. Why does she go ? ” “ Why, she thinks it her duty ; would not you go, if you thought it yourduty ? ” “ But,” replied the good lady, with emphasis, “ I would not think it my duty.” Many questions of duty, it may be suspected, are decided in this summary manner. MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 37 to resolve, where others would hesitate, and to advance, where others might retreat. She did decide to go, and her determination, without doubt, has had some effect on the minds of other females, who have since followed her exam- ple.* To Mrs. Judson undoubtedly belongs the praise of be- ing the first American female, who resolved to leave her friends and country, to bear the Gospel to the heathen in foreign climes. Her journal, at this time, shows that her mind was in a state of extreme anxiety, and that she resorted for direction and help to Him who gives wisdom to the ignorant, and who guides the meek in judgment : “ Aug. 8, 1810. Endeavored to commit myself entire- ly to God, to be disposed of, according to his pleasure. He is now trying my faith and confidence in him, by present- ing dark and gloomy prospects, that I may be enabled, through divine grace, to gain an ascendency over my selfish and rebellious spirit, and prefer the will of God to my own. I do feel that his service is my delight. Might I but be the means of converting a single soul, it would be worth spending all my days to accomplish. Yes, I feel willing to be placed in that situation, in which I can do most good, though it were to carry the Gospel to the dis- tant, benighted heathen. “ Sept. 10. For several weeks past, my mind has been greatly agitated. An opportunity has been presented to me, of spending my days among the heathen, in attempt- ing to persuade them to receive the Gospel. Were I con- *The following extract from Mrs. Newell’s journal, dated October 20, 1810, refers to Mrs. Judson, and it shows that Mrs. Newell had not then decided to go to India : “ A female friend called upon us this morning. She informed me of her determination to quit her native land, to endure the sufferings of a Christian amongst heathen nations — to spend her days in India’s sultry clime. How did this news affect my heart! Is she willing to do all this for God; and shall I refuse to lend my little aid, in a land where divine revelation has shed its clearest rays ? I have felt more for the salvation of the heathen, this day, than I recollect to have felt through my whole past life. “ How dreadful their situation ! What heart but would bleed at the idea of the sufferings they endure to obtain the joys of paradise ! What can / do, that the light of the Gospel may shine upon them ? They are perishing for lack of knowledge, while I enjoy the glorious privileges of a Christian land ! Great God, direct me ! 0 make me in some way beneficial to immortal souls.” D 2 88 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. vinced of its being a call from God, and that it would be more pleasing to him, for me to spend my life in this way than in any other, I think I should be willing to relinquish every earthly object, and, in full view of dangers and hard- ships, give myself up to the great work. “ A consideration of this subject has occasioned much self-examination, to know on what my hopes were founded, and whether my love to Jesus was sufficiently strong to induce me to forsake all for his cause. At times I have felt satisfied, that I loved him, on account of his own glo- rious perfections, and have been desirous that he should do with me, as he should please, and place me in that sit- uation, in which I can be most useful. I have felt great satisfaction in committing this case to God, knowing that he has a perfect understanding of the issue of all events, is infinitely wise to select the means best calculated to bring about the most important ends, and is able and willing to make the path of duty plain before me, and incline me to walk therein. At other times, I have felt ready to sink, being distressed with fears about my spiritual state, and appalled at the prospect of pain and suffering, to which my nature is so averse, and apprehensive, that when assailed by temptation, or exposed to danger and death, I should not be able to endure, as seeing Him who is invisible. But I now feel willing to leave it entirely with God. He is the fountain of all grace ; and if he has designed me to be a promoter of his cause, among those who know him not, he can qualify me for the work, and enable me to bear whatever he is pleased to inflict. I am fully satisfied, that difficulties and trials are more conducive, than ease and prosperity, to promote my growth in grace, and cherish an habitual sense of dependence on God. While the latter please my animal nature, and lead me to seek happiness in creature enjoyments, the former afford convincing proofs that this life is designed to be a state of trial, and not a state of rest, and thus tend to wean me from the world, and make me look up to heaven as my home. Time appears nothing when compared with eternity, and yet events the most momentous depend on the improvement of these fleeting years. O Jesus, direct me, and I am safe ; use me in thy service, and I ask no more. I would not choose my position of work, or place of labor ; only let me know thy will, and I will readily comply. “ Oct. 28. My mind has still been agitated for two or three weeks past, in regard to the above mentioned sub- MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 39 ject. But I have, at all times, felt a disposition to leave it with God, and trust in him to direct me. I have, at length, come to the conclusion, that if nothing in providence ap- pears to prevent, I must spend my days in a heathen land. I am a creature of God, and he has an undoubted right to do with me, as seemeth good in his sight. 1 rejoice that I am in his hands — that he is every where present, and can protect me in one place as well as in another. He has my heart in his hands ; and when I am called to face danger, to pass through scenes of terror and distress, he can inspire me with fortitude, and enable me to trust in him. Jesus is faithful ; his promises are precious. Were it not for these considerations, I should, with my present prospects, sink down in despair, especially as no female has to my knowl- edge ever left the shores of America, to spend her life among the heathen ; nor do I yet know that I shall have a single female companion. But God is my witness, that I have not dared to decline the offer that has been made me, though so many are ready to call it a * wild, romantic un- dertaking.’ If I have been deceived in thinking it my duty to go to the heathen, I humbly pray, that I may be undeceived, and prevented from going. But whether I spend my days in India or America, I desire to spend them in the service of God, and be prepared to spend an eterni- ty in his presence. O Jesus, make me live to thee, and I desire no more. “ Nov. 25. Sabbath. Have spent part of this holy day in fasting and prayer on account of the darkness of my mind, and the many internal trials of a spiritual nature that 1 have lately experienced. Though destitute of that engagedness I could desire, I had some freedom in pouring out my soul to God, and some confidence that he would grant my peti- tions. When I consider the great wickedness of my heart, I hardly venture to approach the throne of grace. But when I recollect, that God has promised to hear the cries of the poor and needy, and that he has even given his Son to die for those who are sunk deep in sin, I find some en- couragement to prostrate myself before the mercy seat, and plead the divine promises. Of late, I have had but little enjoyment, though my mind has been constantly exercised with divine truth. Yet I hope, that God will overrule these trials for my good. I have long since given myself to God ; he has an undoubted right to dispose of me, and try me as he pleases. Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him. 40 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. “ He who has styled himself a prayer hearing God, gra- ciously manifested himself to my soul, and made it easy and pleasant to pray. Felt a longing desire for more grace, for more unreserved devotedness to God. When I get near to God, and discern the excellence of the character of the Lord Jesus, and especially his power and willing- ness to save, I feel desirous that the whole world should become acquainted with this Saviour. I am not only will- ing to spend my days among the heathen, in attempting to enlighten and save them, but I find much pleasure in the prospect. Yes, I am quite willing to give up temporal comforts, and live a life of hardship and trial, if it be the will of God. ‘ I can be safe, and free from care. On any shore, since God is there.’ “ Oct. Sabbath — (probably 1811.) Another holy day calls me to the house of God. O that I may enjoy his presence, and rest in him. This morning had some faint views of my unworthiness and nothingness before God. Felt ashamed, that I had ever indulged the least compla- cency in myself, when I am so exceedingly depraved. I can find no words to express my own vileness ; and yet I sometimes exalt myself, and wonder the Supreme Being takes no more notice of my prayers, and gives me no more grace. This evening attended a female prayer meeting. Felt solemn and engaged in prayer. Longed for clearer views of God, and stronger confidence in him. Made a new dedication of myself to God. Felt perfectly willing to give up my friends and earthly comforts, provided I might, in exile, enjoy the presence of God. I never felt more engaged in prayer for special grace, to prepare me for my great undertaking, than this evening. I am confi- dent God will support me in every trying hour. I have strong hope, that in giving me such an opportunity of la- boring for him, he will make me peculiarly useful. No matter where I am, if I do but serve the infinitely blessed God ; and it is my comfort, that he can prepare me to serve him. Blessed Jesus, I am thine forever. Do with me what thou wilt ; lead me in the path in which thou wouldst have me go, and it is enough. “ Noo. 23. My heart has been quite revived this eve- ning with spiritual things. Had some views of the excel- lent nature of the kingdom of Christ. Longed, above all things, to have it advanced. Felt an ardent desire to be MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 41 instrumental of spreading the knowledge of the Redeem- er’s name, in a heathen land. Felt it a great, an unde- served privilege, to have an opportunity of going. Yes, I think I would rather go to India, among the heathen, not- withstanding the almost insurmountable difficulties in the way, than to stay at home and enjoy the comforts and lux- uries of life. Faith in Christ will enable me to bear trials, however severe. My hope in his powerful protection ani- mates me to persevere in my purpose. O, if he will con- descend to make me useful in promoting his kingdom, I care not where I perform his work, nor how hard it be. Behold the handmaid of the Lord ; he it unto me according to thy word.” The resolution of Mr. and Mrs. Judson, to devote them- selves to the service of their Saviour as Missionaries, was not formed in the ardor of youthful enthusiasm. It was not the impulse of an adventurous spirit, panting for scenes of difficulty and danger. They had cherished no romantic views of the missionary enterprise. They had calmly esti- mated its hazards and its toils. They foresaw what it would cost them, and the issue to which it would probably lead them both. They knew well what they must do and suffer ; and they yielded themselves as willing sacrifices, for the sake of the far distant heathen. As a proof of this, an extract of a letter from Mr. J. to Deacon Hasseltine may here be quoted. It is in every view a remarkable document. Its design was, to ask the father’s consent to his daughter’s marriage, and her conse- quent departure for India. The letter is alike honorable to the writer and to the parent. An ordinary lover would have solicited the desired consent, by a strong statement of every encouraging consideration, and by throwing the bright tints of hope over the dark clouds which enveloped the future. Mr. Judson resorted to no such artifice. He knew that the case was too solemnly interesting for any thing but simplicity and godly sincerity. He knew that the excellent man whom he addressed, was capable of sa- crificing his feelings to his duty, and was able to decide the painful question proposed to him, in single hearted submis- sion to his Saviour’s will. After mentioning to Deacon H. that he had offered mar- riage to his daughter, and that she had “ said something about consent of parents,” Mr. Judson proceeds in this el- oquent strain : 42 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. “ I have now to ask, whether you can consent to part with your daughter early next spring, to see her no more in this world ; whether you can consent to her departure for a heathen land, and her subjection to the hardships and sufferings of a missionary life : whether you can consent to hei exposure to the dangers of the ocean ; to the fatal influence of the southern climate of India; to every kind of want and distress ; to degradation, insult, persecution, and perhaps a violent death. Can you consent to all this, for the sake of Him who left his heavenly home, and died for her and for you ; for the sake of perishing immortal souls ; for the sake of Zion, and the glory of God ? Can you consent to all this, in hope of soon meeting your daugh- ter in the world of glory, with a crown of righteousness, brightened by the acclamations of praise which shall re- dound to her Saviour from heathens saved, through her means, from eternal wo and despair ? ” Can the enemy of Missions, after reading this letter, ac- cuse Missionaries of ambitious and selfish purposes'? Could a man, capable of writing thus, in such circumstances, be actuated by any of the ordinary motives, which govern hu- man actions? Could a father give up a daughter to such an alliance, and such a destiny, from any impulse, inferior to the constraining love of Christ? • The following letter from Miss H. to an intimate friend proves that she had duly estimated the importance and the difficulties of the subject, and had been guided to a de- cision, after deliberate reflection and earnest prayer to God. To Miss L. K. “ Beverly, Sept. 8, 1810. “ I can, but for a moment, turn my thoughts on the deal- ings of God with us. He made us the inhabitants of the same town ; and living near each other, as we have, no wonder the similarity in the turn of our minds produced strong affection. The same opportunities were afforded, and under the same instructers we obtained our education. We mutually assisted each other in lightness, dissipation, and vanity. When God, by his Holy Spirit, convinced one of her lost undone condition, her first object was to convince the other. Our convictions were the same. How often did we converse on our awful situation, and mingle our tears for our hardness and stupidity. The fields and groves frequently heard our complaints, the moon and stars in the MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 43 stillness of evening witnessed our sorrow. Did God leave us to act out the horrid enmity of our hearts ? Did he leave us to blaspheme his holy name, and curse the day in which we were born ? No. Let our souls be filled with astonish- ment — he led us to Jesus, the Saviour of sinners ! Can we deny that the Saviour appeared to us the chief among ten thousands ? Did we not frequently meet to converse about the things of the kingdom, and eagerly inquire, ‘ how we could most promote the glory of God V These facts, my friend, we cannot deny. But where is now that engaged- ness for God? What have we ever done for him who has so distinguished us? O Lydia, let us weep, let us be deep- ly affected with our ingratitude in living no more devoted to him. O let us, dear L. now begin, and sacrifice every thing that comes in competition with the glory of God, and give our whole selves to him. I have ever made you a confidant. I will still con- fide in you, and beg for your prayers, that I may be direct- ed in regard to the subject which I shall communicate. “ I feel willing, and expect, if nothing in providence pre- vents, to spend my days in this world in heathen lands. Yes, Lydia, I have about come to the determination to give up all my comforts and enjoyments here, sacrifice my affec- tion to relatives and friends, and go where God, in his prov- idence, shall see fit to place me. My determinations are not hasty, or formed without viewing the dangers, tri- als, and hardships attendant on a missionary life. Nor were my determinations formed in consequence of an at- tachment to an earthly object ; but with a sense of my ob- ligations to God, and with a full conviction of its being a call in providence, and consequently my duty. My feelings have been exquisite in regard to the subject. Now my mind is settled and composed, and is willing to leave the event with God — none can support one under trials and afflictions but him. In him alone I feel a disposition to confide. “ How short is time, how boundless is eternity ! If we may be considered worthy to suffer for Jesus here, will it not enhance our happiness hereafter? O pray for me. Spend whole evenings in prayer for those who go to carry the Gospel to the poor heathen.” Mr. and Mrs. Judson were married at Bradford, Februa- ry 5, 1812. 44 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. CHAPTER III. Embarkation — Voyage — Arrival at Calcutta. On the 6th of February, 1812, Mr. Judson, and Messrs. Samuel Newell, Samuel Nott, Jr. Gordon Hall, and Luther Rice, were ordained, as Missionaries, in the Tabernacle Church, in Salem. On the 19th of February, Messrs. Judson and Newell, with their wives, sailed from Salem, in the brig Caravan, Captain Heard, for Calcutta. The Rev. Mr. Nott and lady, and Messrs. Hall and Rice, sailed for the same port, on the 18th, from Philadelphia, in the ship Harmony, Captain Brown. The Missionaries were now embarked on their great en- terprise. They had, as they supposed, taken a last fare- well of their friends on earth ; and they were hasten- ing to distant lands, to wear out their lives in teaching the dying idolaters of India the knowledge of that Saviour, who died on Calvary, that whosoever should believe in him might not perish, but have everlasting life. Never were men engaged in a nobler service. Never did benevo- lence impel men to a more worthy sacrifice of ease, and of all that the heart values in the domestic relations and in civilized society. If the soul of man is of inestimable worth, and if the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ is the only in- strument of its recovery and salvation, then does the mis- sionary enterprise surpass, in the importance of its aims, and the benevolence of its motives, every other effort of the human mind. It is not the purpose of this work to advocate, by abstract reasoning, the cause of Missions. The whole argument lies within a narrow compass, and may be well stated in the language of Dr. Johnson, whose gigantic mind was little liable to be affected by the way- ward impulses of enthusiasm. “ If obedience to the will of God be necessary to happiness, and knowledge of his will be necessary to obedience, I know not how he that withholds this knowledge, or delays it, can be said to love his neighbor as himself. He that voluntarily continues ig- norance, is guilty of all the crimes which ignorance pro- duces ; as to him that should extinguish the tapers of a light house, might justly be imputed the calamities of ship- wrecks.”* Boswell’s Life of Johnson. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 45 Mrs. Judson was now afloat on an untried element, which was bearing her rapidly away from her home and kindred. The struggle, in a heart so strong in its affec- tions as hers, must have been severe. We have seen that she had calmly weighed the difficulties and the hazards of the undertaking, and was under the influence of no tempo- rary excitement, nor bold spirit of adventure. She knew weil what she must surrender, and the objects which call- ed for the sacrifice, — and she left all, for the sake of her Saviour, and of her perishing fellow men. Why should such disinterested benevolence and heroic firmness fail to obtain the applause of men, who are ready to admire and praise these qualities, when exerted on other occa- sions and for other objects ? Why should the voice of el- oquence, and the lyre of the poet, which delight to com- memorate the self-denial, and patriotism, and noble daring of the wise and good, be mute, when the Missionary departs on his errand of mercy ? The memory of Lady Arabella Johnson has been the recent theme of eulogy, on the spot where Mrs. Judson embarked for India.* In what worthy quality of heart or mind was the Missionary inferior to the accomplished Puritan 1 How did the arduous enterprise of Mrs. J. in grandeur of aim, generous self-denial, devoted affection, and intrepid courage, fall short of that which has embalmed the memory of Lady Johnson 1 Why, then, should not the Missionary be included in the following trib- ute to female excellence, as true as it is beautiful ? “ In the path of duty, no sacrifice is with them too high, or too dear. The voice of pleasure, or of power, may pass by unheeded ; but the voice of affliction, never. The chamber of the sick, the pillow of the dying, the vigils of the dead, the altars of religion, never missed the presence or the sympathies of woman. Timid though she be, and so delicate, that the winds of heaven may not too roughly visit her, on such occasions she loses all sense of danger, and assumes a preternatural courage, which knows not, and fears not, consequences. Then she displays that un- daunted spirit, which neither courts difficulties, nor evades them ; that resignation, which utters neither murmur nor * At the late centennial celebration of the settlement of Salem, in 1628, Judge Story, in his Address, spoke in suitable terms of Lady Johnson, a daughter of the Earl of Lincoln, who accompanied her husband among the first settlers of Salem, and died soon after her ar- rival. E 46 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. regret ; and that patience in suffering, which seems victo- rious over death itself.”* The dangers of the ocean are sufficient to intimidate any heart, unless it be fortified with a better armor than that which Horace deemed necessary for the first maritime ad- venturer.f But Mrs. J. and her companions encountered no other than the usual incidents of a voyage. Some ex- tracts from her journal and letters will be read with interest : “ Feb. 18. Took leave of my friends and native land, and embarked on board the brig Caravan, for India. Had so long anticipated the trying scene of parting, that I found it more tolerable than I had feared. Still my heart bleeds. O America, my native land, must I leave thee ? Must I leave my parents, my sisters and brother, my friends beloved, and all the scenes of my early youth ? Must 1 leave thee, Bradford, my dear native town, where I spent the pleasant years of childhood ; where I learnt to lisp the name of my mother ; where my infant mind first began to expand ; where I entered the field of science ; where I learnt the endearments of friendship, and tasted of all the happiness this world can afford ; where I learnt also to value a Saviour’s blood, and to count all things but loss, in comparison with the knowledge of him ? Yes, I must leave you all, for a heathen land, an uncongenial clime. Farewell, happy, happy scenes, — but never, no, never to be forgotten. “ 19. Sea-sick all day, and unable to do any thing. My thoughts, more than usual, fixed on divine things. Longed for the enjoyment of God’s presence on our pas- sage, that we may be preparing for usefulness in future life. In the night had many distressing apprehensions of death. Felt unwilling to die on the sea, not so much on account of my state after death, as the dreadfulness of per- ishing amid the waves. “21. Somewhat relieved from sickness, and able to read a few chapters in the Bible. Never had a greater sense of our obligations to live devoted to God, resulting * Judge Story’s Address. t Illi robur et aes triplex Circa pectus erat, qui fragilem truci Commisit pelago ratem. Primus. Horace L. I. Car. III. Sure oak and three fold brass surrounded his heart, who first trust- ed a frail vessel to the merciless ocean. Smart’s Translation. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 47 from his distinguished mercies. Even on the ocean, con- fined as I am, I find many sources of enjoyment, and feel as happy as when on land, in the midst of my friends. ‘‘Feb. 22. O for a heart to live near to God, and serve him faithfully. I need nothing so much as ardent piety. I should feel happy in the consideration of having left my native land, and my father’s house, if, by making this sac- rifice, the kingdom of Christ should be promoted. May it be my great object to live a useful, holy life, and prepare to die a peaceful death. “ 27. This day has been regarded by our friends on land as a day of fasting and prayer for the prosperity of this Mission, and I hope the same object has not been for- gotten by us on the sea. I spent some time this evening on deck. The weather was pleasant ; the motion of the vessel gentle, though rapid ; the full moon shone clearly on the water ; and all things around conspired to excite pleas- ing though melancholy sensations. My native land, my home, my friends, and all my forsaken enjoyments, rushed into my mind ; my tears flowed profusely, and I could not be comforted. Soon, however, the consideration of having left all these for the dear cause of Christ, and the hope of being, one day, instrumental of leading some poor degrad- ed females, to embrace him as their Saviour, soothed my griefs, dried up my tears, and restored peace and tranquilli- ty to my mind. “ 29. The weather continues pleasant, so that we are able to spend much time on deck. I see that there is no situation in life in which trials and enjoyments, pains and pleasures, are not intermingled. I calculated on nothing but difficulties and distresses, during the voyage, and am disappointed in finding many pleasures. God frequently deprives his children of the good things of this world, that they may be sensible they have no portion here. Have I not, then, reason to fear that I am receiving my only por- tion ? And yet my heart tells me, that I do not wish to take these things as my portion. I would rather be de- prived of them than that they should deprive me of the enjoyment of the light of God’s countenance. I desire a heavenly inheritance that will never fail me. I desire that the great, the infinite God, may be my portion, my friend, my all.” To her Mother. “ At Sea, Sabbath eve, March 1, 1812. “No daughter would ever more gladly relieve the anxie- ties of a mother, than I yours. The motives which in- 48 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. duced me to go, and you to give your consent, ought now to support us, and prevent our indulging useless regret for what we cannot help. The life I now lead is much happier than I expected. Though deprived of many sources of enjoy- ment, I am surrounded with mercies. I have been sick every day since we sailed until to-day. My sickness has not been very distressing. I have been quite well part of the time ; and when my sickness returned, found almost im- mediate relief from lying down. I suffer the most for the want of an appetite. However, we have such a variety of provisions on board, I generally find something I can relish. From the order and regularity of things in the cabin, you would hardly imagine we are on board of a vessel. The Captain is a young gentleman of an amiable disposition and pleasing manners. He and all the officers treat us with the greatest kindness and respect. Every thing they have is at our service. Last Sabbath, the first of our being here, we had no preaching or religious worship. To-day it was proposed to the Captain to have worship in the cabin. He readily assented, and joined with us, together with two of the other officers. I have not heard the least profane lan- guage since I have been on board the vessel. This is very uncommon.” “ March 5. Began Cave’s Lives of the Apostles and Mar- tyrs. O for that ardent piety which was so conspicuous in them, and for that willingness to suffer for Christ’s sake, which they manifested. I long to have my mind raised above fleeting, transitory objects, and placed entirely on those with which my soul is most nearly concerned, that so I may live as becomes a stranger and pilgrim on the earth. May even that one lie which still binds me to earth, though so strong and endearing, not hold my heart, my thoughts from Him, who alone is worthy of my supreme regard. “ 7. Have enjoyed religion more than usual, and felt peculiarly desirous of being more spiritual and heavenly minded. Although I am almost secluded from the world, and have few things to attract my attention, yet I find that my heart frequently wanders from God in search of happi- ness from other objects. I find it equally necessary to watch and pray, as when surrounded by worldly tempta- tions. “ 12. Spent most of the day in reading, and the evening in religious conversation. We conversed much on death, and the probability of our finding an early grave. The MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 49 subject was solemn and affecting, yet secretly pleasing and consoling. I never felt more willingness to die, or a strong- er hope in Christ. Am astonished that I have thought no more of dying, and made no more preparation for death. Resolve to make it the business of each day, to prepare to die. “ March 13. Enjoyed more than usual, in secret prayer. Continue to feel impressed with the conversation of last even- ing, and to realize the importance of living a holy, spiritu- al life. “ 14. Have been reading the Lives of Sir William Jones, and Dr. Doddridge. What a striking difference between the two characters. The former distinguished for his erudition ; the latter for his piety. The great object of the one, was evidently the attainment of literary fame, and the applause of man. The other sought chiefly the good of immortal souls, and the approbation of God. Enjoyed much this evening in conversation and prayer. Perhaps some of my friends at home were praying for me ; and in answer to their prayers, the Holy Spirit came to animate and comfort my heart. I feel thankful that God has given me an opportunity and inclined my heart, to leave all my friends for a heathen land. I desire no higher enjoyment in this life, than to be instrumental of leading some poor, ignorant heathen females, to the knowledge of the Saviour. To have a female praying society, consisting of those who were once in heathen darkness, is what my heart earnestly pants after, and makes a constant subject of prayer. Re- solved to keep this in view, as one principal object of my life. “April 6. Spent the evening in conversing on religious subjects, particularly the difficulty of living a holy, spirit- ual life. We resolved to be more watchful over the sins of our hearts, and make greater efforts to live devoted to God. O may these resolutions not be in vain ; for our future use- fulness depends essentially on our advancement in the di- vine life. At present I feel that I am a weak Christian indeed, and if only sincere, am willing to be considered the very least in the whol« church.” To her Sister. “At Sea, April 11, 1812. “I find Mr. Judson one of the kindest, most faithful, and affectionate of husbands. His conversation frequently E 2 50 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. dissipates the gloomy clouds of spiritual darkness which hang over my mind, and brightens my hope of a happy eternity. I hope God will make us instrumental of pre- paring each other for usefulness in this world, and greater happiness in a future world.” “ May 18. Have enjoyed an uncommon degree of peace and comfort, for many days. I do not recollect any period of my life, in which I have, for so long a time, had such constant peace of mind. The last fortnight, I have spent in reading the Scriptures, and works on their authenticity and inspiration. Have gained much clearer views of the Christian religion, its blessed tendency, its unrivalled excellence. Christ appears peculiarly precious, amiable and glorious, as the author of such a religion. Of late, I have had no anxious feelings about my future situa- tion in life, though all before me is so uncertain ; but have had a disposition to leave all with my heavenly Fath- er, to do with me as he pleases. I sometimes feel very thankful, that God has called me from my friends and na- tive land, to a land of strangers, of spiritual darkness and death, thereby giving me an opportunity of denying my- self of those enjoyments, on which I have been too prone to set my heart, and has thereby, I trust, led me to feel more deeply my dependence on him, and choose him for my only portion.” To Miss L. K. “ At Sea, N. Lat. 9, E. Long. 86. “ My dearest L , “ When I reflect on the many sources of enjoyment I have left in my native land ; when I think of my home, and the friends of my youth, the idea of having left them forever , is exquisitely painful. Yet I have never regretted having left them for the cause of Christ. No, my dear Lydia, in my most gloomy hours, or in the apparent near approach of death, 1 never have for a moment repented my having chosen the rugged, thorny path through which a Missionary must pass, in preference to the smooth and easy life I might have led in my native country. The thought of having acted from a sense of duty, in thus vol- untarily quitting my native land, has always been a poiver- ful opiate to calm my fears in the midst of danger, and to induce me to place unlimited confidence in God. “ As it respects my voyage, thus far it has been pleasant. The morning we sailed, I was taken with sea-sickness. I MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 51 had anticipated the most distressing sensations from this sickness, but was agreeably disappointed ; for I felt no worse through the whole, than if I had taken a gentle emet- ic. I kept my bed for the most of the time for four days. We had a strong, favorable wind the first week we sailed, which carried us into mild, comfortable weather. The change of the weather in so short a time was so great, to- gether with sea-sickness and the want of exercise, that I soon lost all relish for my food. Every thing tasted differ- ently from what it does on land, and those things I was the most fond of at home, I loathed the most here. But I soon began to find the real cause of my ill health. It was want of exercise. For some time we could invent nothing which could give us exercise equal to what we had been accus- tomed to. Jumping the rope was finally invented, and this we found to be of great use. I began and jumped it sever- al times in the day, and found my health gradually return, until I was perfectly well. I mention these particulars, that you, should you ever go to sea, may escape ill health. I never enjoyed more perfect health in my life than I do now ; and 1 attribute it to my exercising so much. “ We found it exceedingly hot the first time that we crossed the equator. When going round the Cape of Good Hope, we had rough, rainy weather for twenty days. I never knew till then “ the dangers of the deep.” I nev- er felt before, my entire dependence on God for preserva- tion. Some nights I never slept, on account of the rocking of the vessel and the roaring of the winds. Yet God pre- served us — enabled us to trust in him and feel safe. Sure- ly we have every reason to confide in God, and leave it with him to dispose of us as he pleases. We have again cross- ed the equator, and are within a few days’ sail of Calcutta. My heart rejoices at the thought of once more seeing land. Yes, even the thought of seeing the land of strangers and heathenish darkness, produces sensations before unknown. We know not where we shall go, or in what part of God’s world we shall spend our remaining days. But I feel will- ing to leave it all with our heavenly Father. I doubt not he will protect us, and place us in that station in which we shall be most useful. I have spent the most of my time, since on the water, in reading. I knew I needed a more intimate acquaintance with the sacred Scriptures ; conse- quently, I have confined my attention almost exclusively to them. I have read the New Testament once through in course, two volumes of Scott’s Commentary on the Old, 52 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. Paley, Trumbull, and Dick, on the Inspiration of the Scrip- tures, together with Faber and Smith on the Prophecies. I have been much interested in reading these authors on inspiration, on account of my almost total ignorance of the evidences of the divinity of the Scriptures, and I gained fresh evidence of the reality of the Christian religion. O my dear Lydia, how much enjoyment Christians lose by neglecting to study the Bible. The more we are conver- sant with it, the more shall we partake of the spirit of its author, and the more we shall feel that this world is not our home, and that we are rapidly hastening to another.” “ May 24. Sabbath. We have had worship, as usual, in the cabin. The subject of the sermon was lukewarm- ness in religion. I felt that a great part of it was applica- ble to myself. I am confounded, when I consider the in- difference with which I have regarded and treated so great a being as God. How little ardor I have felt in the cause of Christ, and how little zeal have I manifested for his glory. Under the impression of the truths of this sermon, I renewedly commend myself to God, all unholy and polluted as I am, and beg that he will sanctify me, and make me more engaged in his blessed service. We are now near the place of our destination — just ready to enter a strange land, where all are unknown to us, and we to them ; and where we shall at once be exposed to the influ- ence of an unhealthy climate. We know not the manner in which we shall be received, nor the place of our final residence. All the future is involved in dark uncertainty. But God is good in bringing us into circumstances, where we are compelled to trust in him. God is every where, and is ever ready to hear our cries, and succor us in our distresses.” To her Sister. “ At Sea, June 16. “ My dear Sister A , “ Instead of beginning to fill your letter immediately after we sailed, I have left it to begin to fill it when our voyage is nearly completed. I have written to mamma and sister E. the particulars respecting my voyage thus far ; conse- quently, it is unnecessary for me now to say any more. Day before yesterday we came in sight of land, after being out only one hundred and twelve days. We could distinguish nothing on land except the towering mountains of Golcon- da. Yesterday morning we were nearer land, and could MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 53 easily discover the trees on the shore. Some appeared to be placed regularly in rows, others were irregular and scat- tered. The scene was truly delightful, and reminded me of the descriptions I have read of the fertile shores of In- dia — the groves of orange and palm trees. I likewise thought it probable that these shores were inhabited by a race of beings, by nature like ourselves, but who, not like us, are ignorant of the God who made them, and the Sa- viour who died for them. Yesterday we saw two vessels. One was a large ship, and the Captain thought it to be a British man-of-war, as she was lying still till we came np with her. As soon as she hoisted the flag, we found her to be an American. We had high hopes of her being the ves- sel in which the other Missionaries sailed. With impatience vve came up with her. She hailed us, and wished to know our longitude. Our Captain asked her name, and where she was from, and to our great disappointment, we found she was not the Harmony. You have no idea how interesting the sight — a vessel at the side of us, so near that we could hear the Captain speak — for he was the first person we have heard speak since we sailed, except what belong to the ship. The other was an English vessel, she spoke with us to-day. We are now at anchor in the Bay of Bengal, and dare not go any farther to night, as we have not yet got a pilot. Every thing before us is uncertain. Whether we shall ev- er again be on land, or where we shall live, is known only to our heavenly Father. “ Monday . We have been very anxious this morning to get a pilot. At length a vessel was seen at a distance, and it proved to be a pilot vessel. He has just this moment come on board, with his two servants. One of them is a Hindoo. He exactly answers the description we have had of those poor benighted creatures. He looks as simple and feminine as you can imagine. What an alteration would a belief in Christianity make in such a degraded creature. If we have a favorable wind, we hope to get to Calcutta to-morrow. O how soon will our labors in the Mission be- gin 1 Yet we are happy, the time is so near, when we may begin to labor for Christ in a pagan land. “ Tuesday . Last night was the most dangerous, and to me, by far the most unpleasant we have had. The naviga- tion here being dangerous, on account of the sand-shoals, the pilot came to anchor before dark. The sea was high, and kept the vessel in continual motion. About ten the mate came down, and told us the cable had parted, and 54 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. the anchor gone. I thought all hope of our safety was en- tirely gone, and immediately began to inquire into my pre- paredness for an entrance into another world. The thought of being shipwrecked was exceedingly distressing ; and I could not but think the providence of God would preserve us, on account of this infant Mission. In him I confided, and he preserved us. They got the ship underway; and the pilot being well acquainted with the shoals, we met with no difficulty. I slept none at all, in consequence of the continual noise, and profane language on deck. The Captain has never used any profane language since we have been with him ; but the pilot, much more than we have ever heard before. The scene is now truly delightful. We are sailing up the river Hoogly, a branch of the Gan- ges, and so near the land, that we can distinctly discover objects. On one side of us are the Sunderbunds — [islands at the mouths of the Ganges.] The smell which proceeds from them is fragrant beyond description. We have pass- ed the mango trees, and some large brick houses. “ Wednesday . I have never, my dear sister, witnessed or read any thing so delightful as the present scene. On each side of the Hoogly, where we are now sailing, are the Hin- doo cottages, as thick together as the houses in our sear ports. They are very small, and in the form of hay-stacks, without either chimneys or windows. They are situated in the midst of trees, which hang over them, and appear truly romantic. The grass and fields of rice are perfectly green, and herds of cattle are every where feeding on the banks of the river, and the natives are scattered about, dif- ferently employed. Some are fishing, some driving the team, and many are sitting indolently on the banks of the river. The pagodas we have passed are much handsomer and larger than the houses. Notwithstanding the scene is so pleasant, on account of the works of nature, yet it is truly melancholy when we reflect, that these creatures, so numerous, so harmless, have immortal souls, and like us are destined to the eternal world — and yet have none to tell them of Christ. I suppose the natives that live on these shores, for many miles, have never seen a Missionary. I should be happy to come and live among them, in one of their little houses, if it was as large a field for usefulness as some others. There are many elegant English seats near the shore. We are within four or five miles of Cal- cutta. When we get there I will write you again. O what reason have we to be thankful, for so pleasant, so MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 55 prosperous a voyage. There is seldom a voyage so short as ours — we have not yet been out four months. I hope God will make us useful, and keep us near to himself.” “ Well, Abigail, here we are safe in Calcutta harbor, and almost stunned with the noise of the natives. Mr. Judson has gone on shore, to find a place for us to go. This city is by far the most elegant of any thing I have ever seen. Many ships are lying at anchor, and hundreds of natives all around. They are dressed very curiously with white, hanging loosely over their shoulders. But I have not time to describe any thing at present. We have plenty of fruit on board. The bananas are a very delicious fruit ; they taste much like a rich pear. “ Thursday. Harriet and I are yet on board the vessel, and have not been on land. Mr. Judson did not return last night, until the evening, and had not gained permis- sion from the Police office to live in the country, conse- quently we could not go on shore. Mr. J. and Mr. Newell are gone again to-day, and what will be their success, I know not. The East India Company are violently opposed to Missions, and have barely given liberty to their own countrymen to settle here as preachers. We have nothing to expect from man, and every thing from God. I think I never have felt more confidence in God, to protect and di- rect this Mission, than this morning. If he has any thing for us to do here, he will doubtless open a door for our en- trance ; if not, he will send us to some other place. We have given ourselves to him, devoted ourselves to his ser- vice, and have every reason, from past experience of his goodness, still to trust and confide in his goodness. O my dear sister, what a source of happiness and comfort, that God reigns, even on these heathen shores of darkness and wretch- edness. Captain Heard has just come on board, and given us a very polite invitation to go to the house he has procur- ed for himself on shore. The politeness and kindness of this man have been remarkable. Throughout our passage, he has treated us with every possible attention, and made it much more comfortable than it otherwise would have been. O, live near to God in a Christian land, and think, feel.., and pray much for the millions who are perishing for the want of the knowledge of a Saviour. So little time as we have to live in this world, must be improved to the best ad- vantage. We shall soon meet in the eternal world, and then the more we have done for Christ, the happier we shall be.” 56 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. CHAPTER IV. Difficulties with the Bengal Government — Mr. and Sirs. Judson and Mr. Rice become Baptists. On the 18th of June, 1812, the Missionaries landed at Calcutta, where they were met and welcomed to India, by the venerable Dr. Carey. He immediately invited them to Serampore, to reside in the mission family, until the other Missionaries, in the Harmony, should arrive.* They ac- cordingly stayed one night in Calcutta, and the next morn- ing, they took a boat, and went up the river, fifteen miles, to Serampore. Here they were received with the utmost kindness by the mission family. Mrs. J. speaks, in warm terms, of the piety, industry, economy, and order which distinguished the operations at that great missionary es- tablishment. Messrs. Carey, Marshman, and Ward, then resided there with their families. Dr. Carey was employ- ed in translating the Scriptures; Dr. Marshman, his wife, and son, taught a male and female school. Mr. Ward su- perintended the extensive printing establishment. The following letter of Mrs. J. contains some interest- ing particulars : To her Sister. “ Serampore Mission-House. “ I have left your letter, my dear sister M. until the last, to continue my narrative to the family. I concluded A’s with saying, Captain Heard had just invited us to go to his house. Mr. Judson came on board with an invitation from Dr. Carey to spend the night with him. I got into a palankeen — Mr. Judson walked to the house. It was with considerable fear I rode, as the streets were full of natives and English carriages. Those who carried me went so much faster than Mr. Judson, that I soon lost sight of him, and did not know where they would carry me. They, however, stopped before a large stone building, which I soon found to be Dr. Carey’s house. We were directed up a pair of stairs, through one or two large rooms, into his study. He arose, shook hands with us, and gave us a cor- dial welcome to this country. His house is curiously con- * The Harmony arrived six weeks after the Caravan. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 57 structed, as the other European houses are here. There are no chimnies or fire-places in them, the roofs are flat, the rooms twenty feet in height and proportionably large. Large windows, without glass, open from one room to an- other, that the air may freely circulate through the house. They are very convenient for this hot climate, and bear every mark of antiquity. In the evening we attended meeting in the English Episcopal Church. It was the first time of our attending meeting for above four months, and as we entered the church, our ears were delighted with hearing the organ play our old favorite tune, Bangor. The church was very handsome, and a number of punkies, something like a fan several yards in length, hung around, with ropes fastened to the outside, which were pulled by some of the natives, to keep the church cool. We spent the night at Dr. Carey’s, and were rejoiced to find ourselves once more in a house on land. Very near the house, is a charity school supported by this mission, in which are in- structed two hundred boys and nearly as many girls. They are chiefly children of Portuguese parents, and natives of no cast. We could see them all kneel in prayer time, and hear them sing at the opening of the school. It was real- ly affecting to see these poor children, picked up in the streets, learning to sing the praise and read the word of God. “ While at Dr. C.’s we saw a wedding procession pass. The bridegroom was carried in a palankeen, with flowers in his hands, and on his head. He appeared to be about ten years of age. The procession were dressed in uni- form, with large branches of flowers, and instruments of music. The Hindoos are frequently married when chil- dren, the contract being made by their parents. In the af- ternoon, we left Calcutta, for Serampore, having previously received an invitation from the Missionaries to reside with them, until our brethren arrive. We were met at the wa- ter side by Messrs. Marshman and Ward, who led us to the house, and introduced us to their wives. They receiv- ed us very cordially. The school kept by Mrs. Marshman consists almost entirely of the children belonging to the mission, and European young ladies. They are taught various kinds of needle-work, embroidery, &c. and study the languages. Mrs. Marshman’s eldest daughter, fourteen years of age, reads and writes Bengalee and English ; and has advanced some way in Latin, Greek, and Hebrew. 58 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. The three families live in separate houses, but all eat to- gether, in a large hall in the mission house. The bell rings at five in the morning, for the boys to arise for school. Again at eight, for breakfast. Immediately after breakfast, we all assemble in the chapel, for prayers. Be- gin with singing a hymn, in which most of the children join ; read a chapter in the Bible, and conclude with pray- er. On the Sabbath, they have worship in English, from eleven till one : In Bengalee, for the natives, in the after- noon, and in English again in the evening. Monday even- ing they have a religious conference for the native brethren and sisters. Tuesday morning an hour is spent in explain- ing passages of Scripture. Thursday and Saturday even- ings, in conference meetings. These Missionaries are emi- nently pious as well as learned. The garden is as far su- perior to any in America, as the best garden in America is to a common farmer’s. It consists of several acres, under the highest state of cultivation. Fruits of various kinds, plants, flowers and vegetables, grow here in great abund- ance. The pine-apple grows on a low bush, the plantain on a tall stalk, and the cocoa-nut on a high tree, resem- bling our pine tree. “ The third day after we came here, there was a cele- bration of the worship of Juggernaut. We went about ten in the morning. The immense multitude of natives as- sembled on the occasion, and the noise they made, answer- ed to the account Buchanan gave. The idol was set on the top of a stone building. He is only a lump of wood, bis face painted with large black eyes, and a large red mouth. He was taken from his temple, and water poured on him to bathe him. This is introductory to a more solemn act of worship, which will be performed a fortnight hence. After these poor deluded creatures had bathed their god, they proceeded to bathe themselves. Poor, mis- erable, deluded beings, they know not what they do. O Mary ! the inhabitants of America know nothing of pover- ty, slavery and wretchedness, compared with the natives of India. So very numerous, they cannot get employ ; and when they do, they are treated by Europeans like beasts more than like men. Many of them die for the want of nourishment. Add to all this, they are ignorant of the on- ly way of salvation. Who would not pity the poor heath- en, and rejoice to contribute their mite to relieve some of their distresses ! ” MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 59 After they had been hereabout ten days, Messrs. Judson and Newell were summoned to Calcutta, and an order of the government was read to them, requiring them immedi- ately to leave the country, and return to America. The gov- ernment of India, at that time, were resolutely opposed to missions. Their motives we need not now canvass. The charter of the East India Company, which was renewed in 1813, was so amended in its passage through Parliament, by the zealous exertions of Wilberforce, Smith, Thornton, Fuller, and other friends of Christ in Great Britain, as to secure toleration for missionary efforts. The British pos- sessions in the East were constituted an Episcopal See, and placed under the superintendence of a Bishop and three Archdeacons. The Rev. Dr. Middleton was the first Bish- op, and was succeeded by Bishop Heber, who has since died. It is just to say, that a great change of feeling has taken place among the officers of government, and the Eu- ropean residents, in India. Their fears concerning the ef- fects of missionary operations have subsided, and they are disposed to favor and promote them. This order was a very alarming and distressing one. The thought of returning, without accomplishing, in any degree, their object, was insupportable. The instructions of the Board of Commissioners, when they left America, directed them to fix the seat of their mission in the Burman empire, unless circumstances should render it inexpedient to attempt it. All the Missionaries, however, thought it impracticable to establish a mission there. The despotic character of the government, and the failure of all previous attempts to introduce the Gospel into that empire, induced them to renounce the idea of a Burman mission. Mr. Nott, in a letter to a friend, said, “ The Burman Empire seems at present out of the question.” Mrs. Newell, in her journal, July 16, 1812, says: “We cannot feel that we are called in providence to go to Burmah. Every ac- count we have from that savage, barbarous nation, con- firms us in our opinion, that the way is not prepared for the spread of the Gospel there.” They therefore petition- ed for leave to go to the Isle of France, which was grant- ed ; and Mr. and Mrs. Newell sailed about the 1st of Au- gust. As the vessel could accommodate but two passen- gers, Mr. and Mrs. Judson remained in Calcutta, two months longer. They were entertained with the most lib- eral hospitality, at the house of Mr. Rolt, an English gen- tleman ; and the treatment which they received from other 60 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. Christian friends was kind and soothing to their feelings, amid their difficulties. About this time, Mrs. Judson wrote the following letter to her sisters : “ Calcutta, Aug. 23, 1812. “ My dear Sisters, “ A melancholy pleasure pervades my mind, when I take up my pen to address those whom I love, and whom I never expect to meet again in this world. When think- ing of my friends and much loved native land, I frequently join with Ossian in saying, ‘ There is a joy in grief, when peace dwells in the breast of the sad.’ Grief for the de- privation of my friends, I love to indulge ; and I find eve- ry such indulgence binds them more closely to my heart. Can I forget thee, O my country ? Can I forget the scenes of childhood, and the more endearing scenes of riper years ? Can I forget the parental roof, sisters, companions, and associates of my life ? No, never ! Never, till this pulse ceases to beat, this heart to feel. Yet, my dear girls, think not that I am habitually melancholy, or regret having left my native land. I never was happier, never was more cheerful, and never more satisfied in having engaged in my arduous undertaking.” The following paragraph, from the same letter, is quoted here, because the opinion of Mrs. Judson, on the subject referred to, is entitled to much weight, and applies, with equal force, to almost every heathen country : “ Good female schools are extremely needed in this country. I hope no Missionary will ever come out here, without a wife, as she, in her sphere, can be equally useful with her husband. I presume Mrs. Marshman does more good in her school, than half the ministers in America.” An event occurred, at this time, which it is necessary to state. Mr. and Mrs. Judson, and Mr. Rice, whose minds were led, during the voyage from America, to a consideration of the subject of baptism, became convinced, soon after their arrival in India, that their former senti- ments were unscriptural. They accordingly adopted Bap- tist principles, and were baptized in Calcutta. This change is interesting in itself, and in its consequences ; for it resulted in the establishment of the Burman Mission, and in the formation of the Baptist General Convention in the United States. The great Head of the church seems MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 61 to have made this a leading event in that series of causes which aroused the Baptist Churches in America, to the duty of engaging in Foreign Missions. The progress of this change in the opinions of Mr. and Mrs. Judson will be related, without comment, in the irown words. It is due to them to prove, undeniably, that it was the result of a thorough and deliberate investigation ; that it was a simple obedience to what they believed to be the truth ; and that it cost them sacrifices of feeling and of interest, of which persons less pious would have been incapable. From Mrs. Judson’s journal and letters a few extracts will be made, which will sufficiently es- tablish these points. A letter, written after her arrival at the Isle of France, says : “ I will now, my dear parents and sisters, give you some account of our change of sentiment, relative to the subject of Baptism. Mr. Judson’s doubts commenced while on our passage from America. While translating the New Testa- ment, in which he was engaged, he used frequently to say, that the Baptists were right in their mode of administering the ordinance. Knowing he should meet the Baptists at Serampore, he felt it important to attend to it more closely, to be able to defend his sentiments. After our arrival at Serampore, his mind for two or three weeks was so much taken up with missionary inquiries, and our difficulties with government, as to prevent his attending to the subject of baptism. But as we were waiting the arrival of our breth- ren, and having nothing in particular to attend to, he again took up the subject. I tried to have him give it up, and rest satisfied in his old sentiments, and frequently told him if he became a Baptist, 1 would not. He, however, said he felt it his duty to examine closely a subject on which he had so many doubts. After we removed to Calcutta, he found in the library in our chamber, many books on both sides, which he determined to read candidly and prayerful- ly, and to hold fast, or embrace the truth, however mortify- ing, however great the sacrifice. I now commenced reading on the subject, with all my prejudices on the Pedobaptist side. We had with us Dr. Worcester’s, Dr. Austin’s, Peter Edwards’, and other Pedobaptist writings. But after close- ly examining the subject for several weeks, we were con- strained to acknowledge that the truth appeared to lie on the Baptists’ side. It was extremely trying to reflect on the consequences of our becoming Baptists. We knew it would F 2 62 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. wound and grieve our dear Christian friends in America — that we should lose their approbation and esteem. We thought it probable the Commissioners would refuse to sup- port us ; and what was more distressing than any thing, we knew we must be separated from our missionary associates, and go alone to some heathen land. These things were very trying to us, and caused our hearts to bleed for anguish. We felt we had no home in this world, and no friend but each other. Our friends at Serampore were extremely surprised when we wrote them a letter requesting baptism, as they had known nothing of our having had any doubts on the subject. We were baptized on the 6th of September, in the Baptist chapel in Calcutta. Mr. J. preached a sermon at Calcutta on this subject soon after we were baptized, which, in compliance with the request of a number who heard it, he has been preparing for the press. Brother Rice was bap- tized several weeks after we were. It was a very great relief to our minds to have him join us, as we expected to be entirely alone in a mission.” The day after her baptism, she wrote to her parents an account of the progress of their inquiries on the subject, in which she mentions some additional particulars: “ Mr. J. resolved to examine it candidly and prayerfully, let the result be what it would. . No one in the mission family knew the state of his mind, as they never conversed with any of us on this subject. I was very fearful he would become a Baptist, and frequently suggested the unhappy consequences if he should. He always answered, that his duty compelled him to examine the subject, and he hoped he should have a disposition to embrace the truth, though he paid dear for it. I always took the Pedobaptists’ side in reasoning with him, although I was as doubtful of the truth of their system as he. After we came to Calcutta, he de- voted his whole time to reading on this subject, having ob- tained the best authors on both sides. After having ex- amined and re-examined the subject, in every way possible, and comparing the sentiments of both Baptists and Pedo- baptists with the Scriptures, he was compelled, from a con- viction of the truth, to embrace those of the former. I con- fined my attention almost entirely to the Scriptures, compar- ed the Old with the New Testament, and tried to find some- thing to favor infant baptism, but was convinced it had no foundation there. I examined the covenant of circum- MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 63 cision, and could see no reason for concluding that baptism was to be administered to children, because circumcision was. Thus, my dear parents and sisters, we are both con- firmed Baptists, not because we wished to be, bpt because truth compelled us to be. A renunciation of our former sentiments has caused us more pain, than any thing which ever happened to us through our lives.” Several extracts from her journal will more fully disclose her feelings at this time, and will show how reluctantly she came to the result : “ Aug. 10. Besides the trials occasioned by the orders of government, I see another heavy trial just coming upon me. Mr. J.’s mind has been for some time much exercis- ed in regard to baptism. He has been lately examining the subject more closely. All his prejudices are in fa- vor of Pedobaptism ; but he wishes to know the truth, and be guided in the path of duty. If he should renounce his former sentiments, he must offend his friends at home, hazard his reputation, and, what is still more trying, be sep- arated from his missionary associates. “ 23. I have been much distressed the week past, in view of the probable separation between our missionary brethren and ourselves. Mr. J. feels convinced from Scripture, that he has never been baptized, and that he cannot conscientiously administer baptism to infants. This change of sentiment must necessarily produce a separation. As we are perfectly united with our brethren in every other respect, and are much attached to them, it is inexpressi- bly painful to leave them, and go alone to a separate sta- tion. But every sacrifice that duty requires, must be made. I do not myself feel satisfied on the subject of baptism, having never given it a thorough examination. But I see many difficulties in the Pedobaptist theory, and must ac- knowledge that the face of Scripture does favor the Bap- tist sentiments. I intend to persevere in examining the subject, and hope that I shall be disposed to embrace the truth, whatever it may be. It is painfully mortifying to my natural feelings, to think seriously of renouncing a system which I have been taught from infancy to believe and re- spect, and embrace one which I have been taught to de- spise. O that the Spirit of God may enlighten and direct my mind — may prevent my retaining an old error, or em- bracing a new one ! 64 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. “Sept. 1. I have been examining the subject of bap- tism for some time past, and, contrary to my prejudices and my wishes, am compelled to believe, that believers’ baptism alone is found in Scripture. If ever I sought to know the truth; if ever I looked up to the Father of lights ; if ever I gave up myself to the inspired word, 1 have done so during this investigation. And the result is, that, laying aside my former prejudices and systems, and fairly appeal- ing to the Scriptures, 1 feel convinced that nothing really can be said in favor of infant baptism or sprinkling. We expect soon to be baptized. O may our hearts be prepar- ed for that holy ordinance ! and as we are baptized into a profession of Christ, may we put on Christ, and walk wor- thy of the high vocation wherewith we are called. But in consequence of our performance of this duty, we must make some very painful sacrifices. We must be separated from our dear missionary associates, and labor alone in some isolated spot. We must expect to be treated with contempt, and cast off by many of our American friends — forfeit the character we have in our native land, and proba- bly have to labor for our own support, wherever we are stationed. O, our heavenly Father, wilt thou be our friend. Wilt thou protect us, enable us to live to thy glory, and make us useful in some retired part of this eastern world, in leading a few precious souls to embrace that Sa- viour whom we love and desire to serve. “ 5. Every week and day convinces me of the good- ness and care of my Heavenly Father. When prospects are dark and gloomy, when my soul is cast down with dis- tressing apprehensions, he leads me to feel my dependence on him, and lean on the bosom of Infinite Love. I am now willing to acquiesce in the divine dealings with us, and go alone with Mr. J. to that place which Providence shall direct. I feel confident that Jesus will go with us, and di- rect our steps ; and in that case, it is of little consequence whether we have more or less society. When I consider how short my life will probably be, and how soon the eter- nal world will open to my view, I wonder at myself for hav- ing had so much anxiety about the place where, and the circumstances in which, I shall spend these few days. O for a true missionary spirit, and a willingness to suffer all things for the cause of Christ. “ Oct. 2. Have had an uncommon sense of divine things, for some time past, and found great consolation in commit- ting all my concerns into the hands of a faithful God. For MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 65 several days my mind has been so much impressed with the goodness of God, that I could not help repeating to myself, How good is God ! O for such an habitual sense of his moral perfections as banishes all anxiety and distrust. “Nov. 1. Sabbath. Another opportunity of celebrating the love of Jesus at his table. It has been a sweet season to my soul, a season of renewed dedication of myself to his service. I never saw a more striking display of the love of God, than was manifested in those who came around the communion table, and who have been emphatically called from the highways and hedges — Hindoos and Portuguese, Armenians and Musselmans, could join with Europeans and Americans, in commemorating the dying love of Je- sus. Surely nothing but divine grace could have removed prejudices, early and inveterate, from the minds of these different characters, and united them in the same senti- ments and pursuits. “ Brother Rice was this day baptized. He has been ex- amining the subject for some time, and finally became con- vinced that it was his duty to be baptized in Christ’s ap- pointed way. I consider it a singular favor, that God has given us one of our brethren to be our companion in travels, our associate and fellow laborer in missionary work.” Mr. Judson, in a letter to Dr. Bolles, of Salem, dated Calcutta, September 1, 1812, says: “ Within a few months 1 have experienced an entire change of sentiments on the subject of Baptism. My doubts concerning the correctness of my former system of belief, commenced during my passage from America to this country ; and after many painful trials, which none can know, but those who are taught to relinquish a system in which they had been educated, I settled down in the full persuasion, that the immersion of a professing believer in Christ is the only Christian Baptism. “ Mrs. Judson is united with mein this persuasion. We have signified our views and wishes to the Baptist Mission- aries at Serampore, and expect to be baptized in this city next Lord’s-day. “A separation from my missionary brethren, and a disso- lution of my connection with the Board of Commissioners, seem to be necessary consequences. The Missionaries at Serampore are exerting themselves to the utmost of their 66 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. ability, in managing and supporting their extensive and complicated mission. “ Under these circumstances, I look to you. Alone, in this foreign, heathen land, I make my appeal to those whom, with their permission, I will call my Baptist breth- ren in the United States.” The Baptist Missionaries at Serampore had no agencv in producing this change. Dr. Carey, in a letter to Dr. Staugh- ton, dated Oct. 20, 1812, says : “Since their arrival in Bengal, brother and sister Judson have been baptized. Judson has since that preached the best sermon upon Baptism that I ever heard on the subject, which we intend to print.* I yesterday heard that brother Rice had also fully made up his mind upon baptism. “As none of us had conversed with brother Judson be- fore he showed strong symptoms of a tendency towards be- lievers’ baptism, I inquired of him what had occasioned the change. He told me, that on the voyage he had thought much about the circumstance that he was coming to Serampore, where all were Baptists ; that he should, in all probability, have occasion to defend infant sprinkling among us; and that in consequence, he set himself to ex- amine into the grounds of Pedobaptism. This ended in a conviction, that it has no foundation in the Word of God, and occasioned a revolution in his sentiments, which was nearly complete before he arrived in India. He mention- ed his doubts, and convictions to Mrs. J. which operated to her conviction also, and they were both of them public- ly baptized at Calcutta. I expect, however, that he will give the account of this change in an appendix to his ser- mon, which will, of course, be more correct than my state- ment. “ Brother Rice was, on the voyage, thought by our breth- ren to be the most obstinate friend of Pedobaptism of any of the Missionaries. I cannot tell what has led to this change of sentiment, nor had I any suspicion of it, till one morning, when he came before I was up, to examine my Greek Testament ; from some questions which he asked that morning, I began to suspect that he was inquiring ; but 1 yesterday heard that he was decidedly on the side of be- lievers’ baptism. I expect, therefore, that he will soon be baptized.” Three editions of this Sermon have been published in Boston. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 67 These extracts have been made, for the purpose of silenc- ing forever the imputation of unworthy motives, which some persons have attributed to these Missionaries. If a change of opinion was ever made deliberately and conscien- tiously, it was this. Every possible motive but the fear of God and the love of truth, impelled them in the opposite direction. The difficulties of their situation were greatly increased by their change of sentiment. Their connection with the American Board of Commissioners, they consider- ed as dissolved. They could expect no further support from that Board ; and they could not be sure that their Baptist brethren would aid them. They could not stay in Hindostan, and yet they resolved to devote themselves to missionary labors, if any position could be found, where they could stay and toil. At one time, they thought it expedient to attempt a mission in South America ; and Mr. Judson commenced the study of the Portuguese lan- guage. Japan, Persia, Madagascar, and other countries, were thought of, as fields for missionary efforts. Mr. Jud- son had long regarded Burmah as the most desirable station ; but it seemed inexpedient, at that time, to attempt to es- tablish a mission there. The following extract of a letter from Mrs. Judson, dated Calcutta, September 19, will show in what light the design was regarded, and will in- crease the evidence which many other events afford, that a special providence conducted them to Rangoon, contrary to their expectations, and to all apparent proba- bilities : “ We had almost concluded to go to the Burman empire, when we heard there were fresh difficulties existing be- tween the English and the Burman government. If these difficulties are settled, I think it probable we shall go there. It presents a very extensive field for usefulness, containing seventeen millions of inhabitants ; — and the Scriptures have never been translated into their language. This cir- cumstance is a very strong inducement to Mr. Judson to go there, as there is no other place where he could be equally useful in translating. But our privations and dan- gers would be great. There are no bread, potatoes, but- ter, and very little animal food. The natives live principal- ly on rice and fish. I should have no society at all, except Mr. J. for there is not an English female in all Rangoon. But I could easily give up these comforts, if the govern- ment was such as to secure safety to its subjects. 68 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. “ But where our lives would depend on the caprice of a monarch, or of those who have the power of life and death, we could never feel safe, unless we always had strong faith in God. Notwithstanding these difficulties, we are per- fectly willing to go, if Providence opens the way. Mr. Judson has written to Mr. Chater, at Ceylon, to get all the information respecting that place, he can. Felix Carey has lately arrived from Rangoon, and wishes us to return with him, as he is entirely alone, there being no other Mis- sionary in all Burmah. Mr. Judson and myself enjoy per- fect health, and yet this is the most fatal month in the year, and is considered more sickly this year, than many years before. All our brethren have been sick with fevers, but are getting better. Why we are thus distinguished with such uncommon health, we know not, but can only ascribe it to the sovereign mercy of our Heavenly Father. We are still at Mr. Rolt’s in Calcutta, where we are treat- ed with the greatest kindness. I hope these favors will not induce us to forget our great object, or make us less engaged in our mission, than when we were deprived of them. Mr. J. and myself spend the greater part of our time alone, and endeavor to realize the greatness of the work in which we have engaged — our dependence on God for success and direction — and the shortness and uncer- tainty of life.” The following letter to her parents shows that they were still “ perplexed, but not in despair — persecuted, but not forsaken.” “ Calcutta, Oct. 9, 1812. “ My dear and honored Parents, “ I know you wish to hear from us every opportunity ; and to hear of our continued prosperity will afford you peculiar pleasure. When we reflect on the goodness and mercy of our Heavenly Father to us since we left our native land, we are filled with wonder and gratitude, and feel the obli- gations these distinguished favors lay us under, of renew- edly devoting ourselves to his service. We view his hand in leading us by a way we knew not, and in raising us up friends where we had no reason to expect them. If God has made it our duty to leave our home and friends, he has given us a home here in a land of strangers, and friends who are kind and sympathizing. If he has presented dark and gloomy prospects, and for a time, hedged up our MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 69 way, yet he has enabled us to trust him in the dark, to feel our entire dependence on him, and lean on him for di- rection and support. We are still at Mr. Rolt’s in Calcut- ta, where we receive every attention we can wish. Al- though we are so comfortable here, and have every thing we wish, yet we long to get away to the place where we shall labor among the heathen. Mr. Judson is making daily exertions to get away. We have at present some prospect of going to Java. It presents a wide field for missionary labors, and no Missionary is there. We have spoken for a passage ; and unless some new prospects open of getting into the Burman empire, it is probable we shall go to Java, if government will permit. “ The missionary cause continues to prosper in this country, and constant additions are making to the church- es. As many as twenty have been added to the Baptist church in Calcutta, since we have been here. I heard the relations of four native women before the church, a short time since, which were very interesting. They were converted by the means of a native who is a preacher, and has been the means of converting a great number. Last Sabbath I communed with this church, which is composed of Europeans, Armenians, Hindoos, Portuguese, and a class of people called half-cast, on account of one of their parents being a European, the other a Hindoo. I could not but be affected to see so many which were called emphati- cally from the ‘ highways and hedges,’ commemorating the dying love of Christ in a heathen land.” CHAPTER V. Mr. and Mrs. Judson and Mr. Rice sail for the Isle of France — Mrs. Newell's Death — Mr. Rice sails j or Amer- ica — Mr. and Mrs. Judson sail for Madras — Arrival at Rangoon. The Bengal government were offended by the stay of the Missionaries at Calcutta, supposing, probably, that thev intended to remain in Bengal. “ They accordingly,” says Mrs. Judson,* “ issued a most peremptory order for our being sent immediately on board * Burman Mission, pp. 18, 19.— Messrs. Nott and Hall obtained a passage for Bombay, and sailed thither about November 20. G 70 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. one of the Honorable Company’s vessels, bound to Eng- land. A petty officer accompanied Messrs. Rice and Jud- son to their place of residence, and requested them not to leave it without permission. We saw our names inserted in the public papers as passengers on board a certain ship, and now there appeared very little hope of our escape. Mr. Rice and Mr. Judson, however, soon ascertained that a ship would sail for the Isle of France, in two days. They applied for a pass from the chief magistrate, but were refused. They communicated to the captain of the ship their circumstances, and asked if he would venture to take them on board without a pass. He replied that he would be neutral ; that there was his ship, and that they might do as they pleased. “With the assistance of the gentleman in whose house we were residing, we obtained coolies (porters) to convey our baggage, and, at twelve o’clock at night, we embarked, though the gates of the dock-yards were closed, and the opening of them at that time of night quite contrary to the regulations of the Company. The next morning the ship sailed. She had proceeded down the river for two days, when a government despatch arrived, forbidding the pilot to go farther, as passengers were oil ' board who had been ordered to England.” The following letter of Mrs. J. to her parents contains some interesting particulars of the unpleasant and hazard- ous situation in which they were placed by this unexpect- ed detention : “ At Sea, N. Lat. 12, Dec. 7, 18FJ. “ My dear Parents, “ We immediately concluded that it was not safe to con- tinue on board the remainder of the night. Mr. Rice and Mr. Judson took a boat and went on shore to a tavern lit- tle more than a mile from the ship. The Captain said that I, and our baggage, could stay on board with perfect safe- ty, even should an officer be sent to search the vessel. The next day we lay at anchor, expecting every hour to hear some intelligence from Calcutta. In the evening, the Captain received a note from the owner of the vessel, say- ing he had been at the Police to inquire the cause of the detention of his ship ; and the cause assigned was, ‘ it was suspected there were persons on board which the Captain had been forbidden to receive,’ and that the ship could not •MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 71 proceed, until it was ascertained that no such persons were on board. The pilot immediately wrote a certificate that no such persons were on board, at the same time giving a list of all the passengers. I got into a small boat and went on shore, where the brethren had been anxiously waiting through the day. We knew not what course to take, as it was then impossible that we could proceed in that ship, without a pass from the magistrate. Brother Rice set out directly for Calcutta, to see if it was possible to get a pass, or do any thing else. We spent the night and the next day at the tavern, without hearing any thing from the ship, fearing that every European we saw was in search of us. Brother Rice returned from Calcutta, but had effected noth- ing. The owner of the vessel was highly offended at his ship’s being detained so long on our account, and would do nothing more to assist us. We felt our situation was peculiarly trying, and could see no end to our difficulties. “ Early the next morning we received a note from the Captain, saying he had liberty to proceed, but we must take our baggage from the vessel. We thought it not safe to con- tinue at the tavern, where we were, neither could we think of returning to Calcutta. But one way was left — to go down the river about sixteen miles, where there was an- other tavern. T went on board to see about our baggage, as the brethren did not think it safe for them to go. As we could get no boat at the place where we were, I re- quested the Captain to let our things remain until the vessel reached the other tavern, where I would try to get a boat. He consented, and told me I had better go in the vessel, as it would be unpleasant going so far in a small boat. I was obliged to go on shore again, to inform the brethren of this, and know what they would do. Brother Rice set out again for Calcutta, to try to get a passage to Ceylon, in a ship which was anchored near the place we were going to. Mr. J. took a small boat in which was a small part of our baggage, to go down the river, while I got into the pilot’s boat, which he had sent on shore with me, to go to the ship. As I had been some time on shore, and the wind strong, the vessel had gone down some distance. Imagine how uncom- fortable my situation. In a little boat rowed by six natives entirely alone, the river very rough, in consequence of the wind ; without an umbrella or any thing to screen me from the sun, which was very hot. The natives hoisted a large sail, which every now and then would almost tip the boat on one side. I manifested some fear to them, and to 72 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. comfort me, they would constantly repeat, ‘ Cutcha pho an- nah sahib, cutcha pho annah.’ The meaning, Never fear, madam, never fear. After some time we came up with the ship, where I put our things in order to be taken out in an hour or two. When we came opposite the tavern, the pilot kindly lent me his boat and servant to go on shore. I immediately procured a large boat to send to the ship for our baggage. I entered the tavern, a stranger, a fe- male, and unprotected. I called for a room, and sat down to reflect on my disconsolate situation. I had nothing with me but a few rupees. I did not know that the boat which I sent after the vessel would overtake it, and if it did, whether it would ever return with our baggage ; neither did I know where Mr. J. was, or when he would come, or with what treatment I should meet at the tavern. I thought of home, and said to myself, These are some of the many trials attendant on a missionary life, and which I had anticipated. “In a few hours Mr. Judson arrived, and toward night, our baggage. We had now given up all hope of going to the Isle of France, and concluded either to return to Calcutta, or to communicate our real situation to the tavern keeper, and request him to assist us. As we thought the latter preferable, Mr. J. told our landlord our circumstances, and asked him if he could assist in get- ting us a passage to Ceylon. He said a friend of his was expected down the river the next day, who was Captain of a vessel bound to Madras, and who, he did not doubt, would take us. This raised our sinking hopes. We wait- ed two days ; and on the third, which was Sabbath, the ship came in sight, and anchored directly before the house. We now expected the time of our deliverance had come. The tavern keeper went on board to see the Captain for us; but our hopes were again dashed, when he returned and said the Captain could not take us. We determined, how- ever, to see the Captain ourselves, and endeavor to persuade him to let us have a passage at any rate. We had just sat down to supper when a letter was handed us. We hastily opened it, and, to our great surprise and joy, in it was a pass from the magistrate for us to go on board the Creole, the vessel we had left. Who procured this pass for us, or in what way, we are still ignorant ; we could only view the hand of God, and wonder. But we had every reason to expect the Creole had got out to sea, as it was three days since we left her, There was a possibility, however, of her MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 73 having anchored at Saugur, seventy miles from where we then were. We had let our baggage continue in the boat into which it was first taken, therefore it was all in readi- ness ; and after dark, we all three got into the same boat, and set out against the tide, for Saugur. It was a most dreary night to me ; but Mr. J. slept the greater part of the night. The next day we had a favorable wind, and before night reached Saugur, where were many ships at anchor, and among the rest we had the happiness to find the Cre- ole. She had been anchored there two days, waiting for some of the ship’s crew. I never enjoyed a sweeter mo- ment in my life, than that when I was sure we were in sight of the Creole. After spending a fortnight in such anxiety, it was a very great relief to find ourselves safe on board the vessel in which we first embarked. All of us are now attending to the French language, as that is spok- en altogether at the Isle of France. Though it has pleas- ed our heavenly Father lightly to afflict us, yet he has sup- ported and delivered us from our trials; which still encour- ages us to trust in him.” In her private journal, Mrs. J. thus records her feelings, at this time : “ Dec. 20. Have enjoyed religion very little, since I came on board this vessel. In secret prayer, I am so much troub- led with vain and wandering thoughts, and have so little sense of the divine presence, and so little enjoyment of God, that I know I am making no advances in preparation for usefulness among the heathen. Yet in my dullest frames, the idea of finding myself in the midst of them at last, en- courages me to hope, that God will finally make me useful, in enlightening and saving some of their precious souls. “ 22. This day closes the twenty-third year of my life. I have been reflecting on the many favors I have received, and the ingratitude of which I have been guilty the past year ; and my heart has been uncommonly affected by the review. In the course of the past year, I have assumed a new name, and new relative duties — left my father’s house, the circle of my dear friends, my beloved native land — and have been safely conducted across the ocean. In these events, I would acknowledge the kind hand of my heavenly Father. In changing my name, he has allowed me to take the name of one, who loves the cause of Christ, and makes the promotion of it the business of his life — one, who is, in G 2 74 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. every respect, the most calculated to make me happy and useful, of all the persons I have ever seen. I would also acknowledge the hand of God, in supporting me through the trying scene of leaving my friends, and in making my voyage so comfortable and happy. Nor has our heavenly Father forsaken us, in this part of the world, but has raised us up friends in a strange land, has preserved our lives and our health, in an uncongenial climate, has led us to exam- ine the truths of his word, and given us clearer views, than ever before, of the ordinances of his house. He has afflict- ed us, it is true ; but many favorable circumstances are not to be forgotten. And he is now carrying us to a land, where we have some hope of finding a home for life. When again I reflect on the returns I have made for so much kind- ness, my heart sinks within me. 1 feel that 1 have misused all the favors and privileges I have enjoyed, and though never under so great obligation, was never so guilty, so un- worthy, so unqualified to serve him. But I renewedly com- mend myself to his mercy, and implore him to forgive my sins, to cleanse my pollutions, and enable me henceforth to live to him, and to him alone. “ Dec. 30. Very light winds for several days. Make slow progress. Shall probably arrive at the Isle of France, in the most dangerous season, when there are frequent hurri- canes and storms on the coast. I have been trying to feel willing to die, at any time, and under any circumstances, that God shall appoint. But I find my nature shrinks from the idea of being shipwrecked and sunk amid the waves. This shows me how unlike I am to those holy martyrs, who rejoiced to meet death, in the most horrid forms. I have enjoyed religion but little on board this ship, feeling an un- common degree of slothfulness and inactivity. Spent some time, last evening, in prayer for awakening and restoring grace. I greatly feel the need of more confidence in God, and reliance on the Saviour, that when danger and death approach, I may composedly resign myself into his hands, and cheerfully wait his will. “Jan. 7, 1813. We have been at sea nearly six weeks, and are within a week’s sail of the Isle of France. It is a long passage, but we have had contrary winds, and much rough weather. There are four passengers besides ourselves, and the Captain’s wife. None of them in the least seriously inclined. We three have wor- ship twice every Sabbath, and prayers in our room every evening. The other passengers spend their Sabbaths MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSOtf, 75 on deck in playing cards and chess, and trifling conversa- tion. It is very trying to us to see the Sabbath profaned in such a way. But we cannot prevent it. Though they treat us with respect, yet I presume they consider us as su- perstitious, enthusiastic, unsocial creatures. But we know it is our great business to serve our heavenly Father, and prepare for usefulness among the heathen. In order to do this, we must take those methods which make us appear contemptible in the eyes of the men of this world. We continue to attend to the French language. Find nothing difficult about it. “Jan. 17. Have at last arrived in port;* but O what news, what distressing news ! Harriet is dead. Harriet, my dear friend, my earliest associate in the Mission, is no more. O death, thou destroyer of domestic felicity, could not this wide world afford victims sufficient to satisfy thy cravings, without entering the family of a solitary few, whose comfort and happiness depended much on the socie- ty of each other? Could not this infant mission be shield- ed from thy shafts? But thou hast only executed the com- mission of a higher power. Though thou hast come, cloth- ed in thy usual garb, thou wast sent by a kind Father to release his child from toil and pain. Be still, then, my heart, and know that God has done it. Just and true are thy ways, O thou King of saints! Who would not fear thee? Who would not love thee? “ 18. Brother Newell has just been on board. Poor, disconsolate, broken hearted widower. He has borne his afflictions alone, without a single Christian friend to com- fort his heart. His feelings allow him to give us a few broken hints only of Harriet’s death. “ Soon after they left Calcutta, in consequence of con- trary winds and storms, the vessel was found to be in a leaky, sinking condition, which obliged them to put into Choringa to repair. Before the vessel got in, Harriet was seized with the bowel complaint, which was extremely dis- tressing in her situation. She however was considerably recovered before they put to sea again, and was in hopes of getting to the Isle of France before she was confined. *The Isle of France is situated in the Indian Ocean, in fifty-eight degrees twenty-seveto minutes east longitude, and twenty degrees south latitude. It is about thirty-three miles long, and twenty-four broad from east to west. It was captured from the French by the English, who still retain possession of it. 76 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. But they again had contrary winds, which made their pas- sage so much longer, that she was confined on board the vessel. She was safely and very comfortably delivered of a little girl, a fortnight before the vessel arrived. She was much better for a few days than she had been for weeks be- fore ; and the child was perfectly well, and appeared as likely to live as any child. In a few days a storm came on ; and as she and the infant were much exposed to the wet weather, they both took cold, which speedily terminat- ed the life of the infant, and threw Harriet into a consump- tion, of which she died, on the 30th of November. She thought herself in a consumption from the first of her ill- ness, and endeavored to be prepared to meet the king of terrors. She had her reason perfectly to the last moment of her life. She felt no fear of death, but longed for its approach. The day before she died, her physician told her she would not continue another day. She lifted up her hands, and exclaimed, ‘O glorious intelligence.’ She took a formal leave of Mr. Newell, and delivered to him messa- ges to her friends with the greatest composure. She fre- quently mentioned in her sickness, that she had never re- pented leaving her native country, and that the considera- tion of having left it for the cause of Christ, now afforded her great consolation. She died in a happy, composed frame, without a struggle or a groan. Her body now lies, solitary and alone, in yonder heathy ground. No marble monument* is erected to speak her worth, no common grave- stone to tell the passing stranger, ‘ Here lie the remains of one, who, for the love of Christ and immortal souls, left the bosom of her friends, and found an early grave in a land of strangers.’ But angels will watch her dust, even in this benighted land ; and at the resurrection of the just, it will be reunited to her immortal spirit, which, no doubt, is now in the full enjoyment of her God.” “Jan. 23. No prospect of remaining long on this island. It seems as if there was no resting place for me on earth. O when will my wanderings terminate? When shall I find some little spot, that I can call my home, while in this world? Yet I rejoice in all thy dealings, O my heavenly Father ; for thou dost support me under every trial, and enable me to lean on thee. Thou dost make me to feel the sweetness of deriving comfort from thee, when worldly * A monument has since been erected over her grave, by the Amer- ican Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 77 comforts fail. Thou dost not suffer me to sink down in despondency, but enablest me to look forward with joy, to a state of heavenly rest and happiness. There I shall have to wander no more, suffer no more ; the face of Jesus will be unveiled, and I shall rest in the arms of love, through all eternity. 11 Jan. 31. Sabbath. Was taken very ill during the night, but am now somewhat relieved. My illness has led me to think of death, and inquire whether I am prepared for that solemn event. I think I can say, that I feel happy in the prospect. And yet my heart feels a pang at the thought of leaving my dear husband to bear alone the trials and fatigues of a missionary life. I am willing, I should be thankful to live longer on his account, and for the sake also of labor- ing among the heathen. But the kind of life I lead in- duces me to look at the grave with more composure than I otherwise should do, and appreciate the worth of that reli- gion which can make us happy when stripped of earthly comforts — and happier still, in view of the eternal world. “ Mr. J. has gone to preach to the soldiers, and brother Rice to conduct worship in the hospital ; so that being quite alone, I have sought and enjoyed a precious season of prayer and communion with God. O for a closer walk with God, and more fervor in the performance of religious duties. O that I could fill up every moment with service acceptable to the dear Redeemer. “ Feb. 12. Some religious enjoyment, but guilty of much stupidity, hardness of heart, and wandering thoughts. Have felt some longing desires to be free from sin, and present with the Saviour. Formerly, I was very desirous of living a long life — death generally appeared as the king of terrors. But of late, I have wished that my pilgrimage would soon terminate, and death and the grave have worn an inviting appearance. This change of feeling is not oc- casioned by any present distress or discontent with life, for my days are tranquil and happy. Perhaps these new desires are a prelude to my speedy departure from this world. O that this may be the case, and that 1 may, in this solemn transporting hour, adopt these lines of Watts : — ‘ Joyful, with all the strength I have. My quivering lips shall sing. Where is thy boasted vict’ry, grave ? And where’s the monster’s sting “ 2S. Had a special season of prayer this evening, to confess my sins, and bewail the depravity of my heart. 78 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. Had some faint views of the infinite excellence of God, which caused me to mourn that I sin so much against him, and to long for strength to vanquish my spiritual foes. Felt happy that God reigns; that he has a church in this world, on which he has set his love, having redeemed it with the blood of his own dear Son. But O how seldom do I get near to God, or have any sense of divine things. At what a poor, low rate I live. If a Christian, surely I am the least, the vilest, entirely unworthy the notice of an infinite God. Yet Jesus can be honored in the salvation of one so mean, so unworthy. Divine grace will be more conspicuous, than in the salvation of those, who have less to be forgiven. I will still hope in thy mercy, O infinite Redeemer — that thou wilt enable me to persevere in thy service, and finally save my sinful soul. “ March 7. Sabbath. I am alone, as usual, on the Sab- bath. Have been spending the forenoon in self-examina- tion and prayer. Much distressed on reviewing my exer- cises and feelings, for some days past. I see that I have greatly declined in religion ; have less frequently than formerly, affecting views of my own sinfulness, and re- freshing views of the divine character. O that I might live a more holy life! I would be more watchful, more prayerful, more willing to deny myself, that I may live, near to God ; but in my own strength, I can do nothing. If Jesus is pleased to strengthen me, and give me a spirit of perseverance, it will be easy for me to keep his com- mandments. But if not, 1 shall wither and die ; I shall give up the contest, and my sins will come off conquerors. O Jesus, prevent it. My sins are thine enemies, as well as mine. Let them not triumph over one who humbly dares to hope that she loves thee, and who now gives herself en- tirely to thee. Thou wilt not, O my Saviour, desert me at last. Thou knowest I have left my native land, and the comforts of social life, from desire to serve thee, and com- ply with the clear dictates of duty. And now when I have but few comforts left, O give me the enjoyment of thy presence. Give me thyself, and I ask no more. I will be satisfied with this as my portion in life, and my eternal portion beyond the grave.” It was thought expedient that Mr. Rice should return to America, for the purpose of exciting the attention of the Baptist churches in this country. He accordingly sailed for the United States, in March, 1813. He was welcomed on MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 79 his arrival with great affection, and was successful, in a very short time, in awakening such a spirit of missionary exertion in the Baptist churches, that a large number of Missionary Societies were formed in various parts of the country ; and in April, 1814, the Baptist General Conven- tion was formed in Philadelphia.* One of the first acts of the Convention was to appoint Mr. and Mrs. Judson as their Missionaries, leaving it to their discretion to select a field of labor. Mr. Rice, also, was appointed a Mission- ary, but was requested to prosecute, for a while, his zeal- ous and successful agency in forming Auxiliary Societies, and collecting funds. We will now resume our extracts from Mrs. Judson’s journal : “ March 13. Brother Rice has just left us, and taken passage for America. Mr. J. and I are now entirely alone ; not one remaining friend in this part of the world. The scenes through which we pass are calculated to remind us, that this world is not our home, and that we are fast verging towards the grave. No matter how soon we leave this world, if we only live to God while we live. In that case, to die is gain. Yet we are willing, and even desirous to live a few years, that we may serve God among the heath- en, and do something towards spreading a knowledge of the Saviour in this benighted world. “ 30. Have been confined to my bed for a fortnight past. God has mercifully carried me through a scene of great pain and weakness, and prevented many evils which my ignorance might have occasioned. May I be grateful for divine mercies received, and humbly devote to his ser- vice the life he has spared, and the health and strength he has so far restored. “ I have felt a little revived of late, and long more than ever to get settled among the heathen, and begin to do * It has since been called “The General Convention of the Baptist Denomination in the United States, for Foreign Missions, and for oth- er important objects relating to the Redeemer’s kingdom.” It holds its session once in three years. It is composed of “ Delegates from the Missionary Societies, Associations, Churches, and other religious bodies of the Baptist Denomination, which shall annually contribute to the funds, under the direction of this body, a sum amounting to at least one hundred dollars, each being entitled to one representative and vote, and for every additional sum of one hundred dollars, one ad- ditional representative and vote shall be allowed.” The executive business is performed by a Board, consisting of a President, four Vice- Presidents, a Corresponding and a Recording Secretary, a Treasurer, and thirty Managers. 80 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. something for the cause of Jesus. I feel that I have been too worldly minded, too much concerned about my own comfort and convenience, and too indolent, since 1 have been engaged in my great undertaking. Resolved, through divine grace, to be more concerned lor the prosperity of Zion, and to improve my time more diligently than I have ever done. “April 10. Have just returned from Harriet’s grave — not able to visit it before, on account of the distance. The visit revived many painful, solemn feelings. But a little while ago, she was with us on board ship, and joined us daily in prayer and praise. Now her body is crumbling to dust, in a land of strangers, and her immortal spirit has doubtless joined the company of holy spirits around the throne, where she can sing in much more exalted strains, than when a prisoner here below. I was struck on be- holding a large cross in the centre of the cemetery, higher than any of the grave stones. This reminded me of the triumph of the cross over death and the grave, a triumph in which every saint will at last, partake, and be crown- ed with eternal life. O how animating the thought, that Jesus has himself entered the grave, and opened a path to eternal glory. He is with his disciples when they enter the gloomy passage. He was with my dear departed sister. O may he be with me. “ 23. I am astonished to find my thoughts so vain and worldly, when I have so little connection with the world, Alas, I can do nothing of myself. I cannot, in my own strength, subdue one sinful feeling, or even think a good thought. But I see one, who is able to do all things. Yes, blessed Saviour, thy blood cleanseth from all sin, and if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean. Vile and guilty as I am, on thee I hang all my hopes ; to thee I come for par- doning and sanctifying grace. O reject me not, cast me not off; but glorify the riches of that grace, which can save a soul so unholy, so undeserving.” The affecting incident related in the following letter, ex- emplifies the warmth of her benevolence, and the energy of her character : To her Sisters. “ Isle of France — Port Louis , March 12, 1813. “ A circumstance took place this evening, the recital of which, I think, will interest your feelings, and which greatly MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 81 encourages me to plead the cause of humanity whenever an opportunity offers. Last night I heard a considerable noise in the yard in which we live, connected with another fami- ly. We went to the door, and saw a female slave with her hands tied behind her, and her mistress beating her with a club, in a most dreadful manner. My blood ran cold with- in me, and I could quietly see it no longer. I went up to the mistress, and in broken French, asked her to stop, and what her servant had done. She immediately stopped, and told me that her servant was very bad, and had lately run away. I talked with her, till her anger appeared to be abated, and she concluded her punishment with flinging the club she had in her hands, at the poor creature’s head, which made the blood run down on her garment. The slave continued with her hands tied behind her all night. They were untied this morning, and she spent the day in labor, which made me conclude she would be punished no more. But this evening, I saw a large chain brought into the yard, with a ring at one end, just large enough to go round her neck. On this ring were fixed two pieces of iron about an inch wide, and four inches long, which would come on each side of her face, to prevent her eating. The chain was as large and heavy as an ox chain, and reached from her neck to the ground. The ring was fasten- ed with a lock and key. The poor creature stood trem- bling while they were preparing to put the chain on her. The mistress’ rage again kindled at seeing her, and she began beating her again, as the night before. I went to her again, and begged she would stop. She did, but so full of anger that she could hardly speak. When she had become a little calm, I asked her if she could not forgive her servant. I told her that her servant was very bad, but that she would be very good to forgive her. She made me to understand that she would forgive her, because I had asked her ; but she would not have her servant to think it was out of any favor to her. She told her slave that she forgave her, because I requested it. The slave came, knelt and kissed my feet, and said, “ Mercy, madam, — mercy, madam,’ meaning, Thank you, madam. I could scarcely forbear weeping at her gratitude. The mistress promised me the chain should not be put on her, and ordered it car- ried away. 1 have felt very happy this evening, that this poor slave can lie down and sleep, without that heavy chain. But O, my dear sisters, how much more wretched H 82 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON is the spiritual than the temporal state of these slaves. They have none to tell them of their danger, none to lead them to that Saviour, who is equally the friend of the slave and the master. “ We have sometimes thought of staying on this island, as Missionaries are really needed here. But when we com- pare this population with many other places which are equally needy, we cannot feel justified in staying here. The Governor of this island would patronize a mission, and would be pleased to have us continue here. Mr. J. and broth- er Rice have preached every Sabbath to the English sol- diers. We long to get to the place where we shall spend the remainder of our lives in instructing the heathen. I want one of you with me very much, as I am entirely alone. I wish it was possible tor one of you to come. A voyage from America here looks trifling to what it did when I was in America. I expect to take one or two more voyages before we are settled. How happy should I feel, to spend one evening at home, and give you an account of the scenes through which we have passed. But that hap- piness I do not expect to enjoy. I often look at death with very animating feelings. Then I hope to meet all my friends, to be no more separated. Let us, my sisters, live near to God, and make it our only business to promote his glory. Then we shall be prepared for a happy meeting, and the trials through which we have passed in this life will on- ly heighten our felicity.” “May 6. Have been distressed for some days, on ac- count of the gloomy prospect before us. We have engaged a passage to Madras, and expect soon to embark, not knowing what may befal us there. We shall probably meet with great difficulties and trials ; and we know not to what part of the world we shall have next to direct our course. Every thing respecting our little mission is involved in un- certainty. I find it hard to live by faith, and confide en- tirely in God, when the way is dark before me. But if the way were plain and easy, where would be the room for confidence in God? Instead, then, of murmuring and complaining, let me rejoice and be thankful that my heavenly Father compels me to trust in him, by removing those things, on which we are naturally inclined to lean. I daily feel my unfitness for the great work, which I have undertaken, and hope that God is making use of these tri- als to fit me for future life among the heathen. O, if our MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 83 trials may be then sanctified, we will rejoice; nor in all thy chastisements, O blessed Jesus, will we wish to have the rod removed, until thou hast effectually subdued us to thy- self.” Among the English soldiers on the island, was one pious man, who became very strongly attached to the Missiona- ries. His piety, and his zeal for the welfare of his fellow soldiers, furnish an instructive example to other Christians. Mrs. J. thus describes him : “ His first appearance was solemn, humble, and unas- suming; and such we have ever found him. He told us he was a member of a church that had been formed in one of the regiments by the Missionaries at Serampore, and that that regiment was now on Bourbon, a neighboring isl- and, but he had been sent to this island on business. Though he is an illiterate man, and has had but few advan- tages, yet he converses on the distinguishing doctrines of the Gospel with a sense and propriety which will scarcely be found among Christians in higher life. “Mr..Judson made inquiries of him respecting the reli- gious state of the soldiers in this place, and whether oppor- tunity could be had of preaching to them. He informed him that he knew of but one pious soldier in either of the regiments on this island, and that there could be no possi- bility of preaching to them, unless a private room could be procured for the purpose. He immediately made every ex- ertion to hire a room, and at last succeeded; but was obliged to give eight dollars a month, which he has paid out of his own private property, that his fellow soldiers might have opportunity to hear the Gospel. This sol- dier has visited us almost every day for two months past, and we have seldom found him inclined to converse on any other subject besides experimental religion. Though his income is very small, and he has a family to support, yet he has given us, since we have been here, the value of twenty dollars. We have frequently observed that we have seldom enjoyed religion to so high a degree in the society of any other, as we have in the conversation and prayers of this man ; and we doubt not, though his situation in life is low, but he will shine in heaven, as a star of the first magnitude.” After long deliberation as to the course which they should pursue in their present embarrassing and unforeseen con- dition, Mr. and Mrs. Judson resolved to attempt a mis- 84 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. sion at Penang, or Prince of Wales’ Island, situat- ed on the coast of Malacca, and inhabited by Malays. As no passage to that island could be obtained from the Isle of France, they resolved to visit Madras, with the hope of obtaining a passage thence to Penang. They ac- cordingly sailed for Madras, in May, 1813. They had a pleasant passage. Mrs. J.’s journal contains this memoran- dum during the voyage : “June 1. Just passing the island of Ceylon, and ex- pect to reach Madras in three days. I have this day re- newedly given myself to God, to be used and disposed of as he sees best. I feel that I am but an empty vessel, which must be cleansed and filled with grace, or remain forever empty, forever useless. If ever such a poor creature as I am does any good, it will be entirely owing to the sovereign grace of God, to his own self-moving goodness, inclining him to give grace to one so depraved, so unworthy as I am.” The Missionaries arrived at Madras in June.* They were kindly received and entertained by Mr. and Mrs. Loveless, English Missionaries stationed there, and by other friends of Christ in that city. But here they were disap- pointed. No passage for Penang could be procured. Fearful that the English government in Bengal would, on learning their arrival, send them to England, they resolved to take passage in a vessel bound to Rangoon. Accordingly, after a stay at Madras of a few days, they sailed for Ran- goon. Thus by a wonderful series of providential occur- rences, were they impelled, contrary to their expectations and plans, to the Burman Empire. Mrs. J. says : “ June 20. We have at last concluded, in our distress, to go to Rangoon, as there is no vessel about to sail for any other place, ere it will be too late to escape a second arrest. O, our heavenly Father, direct us aright! Where wilt thou have us go? What wilt thou have us do? Our only hope is in thee, and to thee alone we look for protection. O, let this mission yet live before thee, notwithstanding all oppo- sition, and be instrumental of winning souls to Jesus in some heathen land. It is our present purpose to make Rangoon * Madras is the seat of one of the Presidencies of Hindostan. It is situated on the coast of Coromandel, in eighty degrees twenty-five minutes east longitude, and thirteen degrees five minutes north lati- tude, and is about one thousand miles south west from Calcutta. In 1794, the population of the city of Madras was 300,000. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 85 our final residence, if we find it practicable to live in such a place ; otherwise to go thence to Penang, or some of the Malay islands. But 1 most sincerely hope that we shall be able to remain at Rangoon, among the Burmans, a people who have never heard the sound of the Gospel, or read, in their own language, of the love of Christ. Though our trials may be great, and our privations many and severe, yet the presence of Jesus can make us happy, and the con- sciousness that we have sacrificed all for his dear cause, and are endeavoring to labor for the salvation of immortal souls, will enable us to bear our privations and trials with some degree of satisfaction and delight. The poor Burmans are entirely destitute of those consolations and joys which con- stitute our happiness ; and why should we be unwilling to part with a few fleeting, inconsiderable comforts, for the sake of making them sharers with us in joys exalted as heaven, durable as eternity ! We cannot expect to do much, in such a rough, uncultivated field ; yet if we may be instrumental in removing some of the rubbish, and prepar- ing the way for others, it will be a sufficient reward. I have been accustomed to view this field of labor with dread and terror ; but I now feel perfectly willing to make it my home the rest of my life. I even feel a degree of pleasure, in the thought of living beyond the temptations peculiar to European settlements in the east. Our hearts will perhaps be more entirely devoted to our work, and the care of our own souls. To-morrow we expect to leave this place, (Ma- dras,) and the few friends we have found here. Adieu to polished, refined Christian society. Our lot is not cast among you, but among pagans, among barbarians, whose tender mercies are cruel. Indeed we voluntarily forsake you, and for Jesus’ sake, choose the latter for our associates. O may we be prepared for the pure and polished society of heaven, composed of the followers of the Lamb, whose robes have been washed in his blood. “ June 22. Embarked on board the Georgiana for Ran- goon. Our good friend, Mr. B. came on board, and spent the day with us — a great comfort in our lonely situation.* O the happy day will soon come, when we shall again meet all our Christian friends who are now scattered in so many * A valuable European female, whom Mrs. Judson had engaged to accompany her, fell dead on the deck, just before the vessel sailed, thus leaving her without any female attendant. H 2 86 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. different parts of the world — meet to part no more, in our heavenly Father’s house, where all our trials will be over, all our sighs be hushed, and all our tears forever wiped away. ‘ 0 glorious hour, O blest abode ! We shall be near and like our God.’ “ June 30. Still on our way to Rangoon. Have been confined to my bed for several days, but am now a little better. My thoughts are uncommonly fixed on divine things, and earnestly desirous of being prepared to glorify God amid the trials that are before us. I feel happier than ever, that we have chosen Rangoon for our field of labor, and cannot but hope that we shall yet see the goodness of the Lord, in the land of the living.” The passage to Rangoon was unpleasant and dangerous. The vessel was old, and was in imminent peril of ship- wreck ; but by the blessing of God, the Missionaries, in July, 1813, arrived safely at Rangoon, the place where their Saviour had designed they should labor for him many years, and where they were to be the instruments of gathering a little church of redeemed Burmans. They were guided hither by the special providence of God. No one, who reviews the series of occurrences from the time of their arrival in Calcutta, can doubt that God was prepar- ing the way for establishing the Burman Mission, and for summoning the American Baptist churches to the holy labors and pleasures of the missionary enterprise. Can any American Baptist be blind to the indications of duty, in reference to this mission ; or deaf to that voice of Provi- dence, which calls on the churches of our denomination to consider themselves as pledged to the Saviour to sustain this mission, till Burmah shall be converted to God "? The Baptist Board of Foreign Missions in the United States were so fully convinced of their duty to sustain the mission, that in the close of the year 1815, they appointed Mr. George H. Hough and his wife as Missionaries, to assist Mr. Judson. Mr. Hough had acquired a knowledge of the printing business, and would, it was hoped, be able to benefit the Burmans, by the agency of the press, as well as by preaching the Gospel. They sailed from Philadel- phia, in December, 1815, for Calcutta. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 87 CHAPTER VI. Sketch of the Geography , History, Religion, Language, Syc. of the Burman Empire. The Burman empire is situated in that part of the con- tinent of Asia, lying between Hindostan and China, and so far partaking of the characteristics of each, as to be prop- erly designated by the compound epithet, Cliin-India, which Malte-Brun, the geographer, has bestowed on it. Previously to the recent war between the British and the Burmans, the empire included the kingdom of Ava, and the conquered provinces of Cassay and Arracan, on the west; Lowashan and Yunshan, on the east; and Pegu, Martaban, Tenasserim, Mergui, Tavoy, and Junkseylon, on the south. It covered a space between the ninth and twenty-sixth degrees of north latitude, and between the ninety-second and one hundred and second of east longitude, being about one thousand and fifty geograph- ical miles in length, and six hundred in breadth. It probably contained one hundred and ninety-four thousand square miles. By the late treaty, the British retain the province of Arracan, on the west ; and on the south, Yeh, Tavoy and Mergui, and Tenasserim, with the islands and dependencies, taking the Salwen river as the line of de- markation on that frontier. These cessions have very con- siderably diminished the extent and the power of the Bur- man empire, as may be seen by an inspection of the map ; but the precise limits of the portions lost and retained are not sufficiently known to enable us to state them with much accuracy. Nor is it important for the purposes of this work, since the field for missionary effort is not chang- ed by these political events, though greater facilities are af- forded by this extension of the British sway. History. — The history of the Burman empire resembles that of all other oriental nations. It is a melancholy de- tail of usurpations and conquests, of sanguinary wars be- tween rival chiefs, and of the subjection of many petty states to the ambition and tyranny of one more powerful kingdom. Ava Proper is the original state, which has suc- cessively subdued the other provinces which compose the empire. Ava was itself at one time subject to the King of Pegu ; but in the sixteenth century its numerous and war- like inhabitants revolted, and obtained possession of the provinces of Ava and Martaban. Malte-Brun says : 88 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. “ The Barmans continued masters of the country till 1740, when a civil war broke out in consequence of a revolt in the conquered provinces of Pegu, and was prosecuted on both sides with savage ferocity. In 1750 and 1751, the Peguans, with the aid of arms imported by Europeans, and the active services of some Dutch and Portuguese, beat their rivals, and in 1752, Ava, the capital, surrendered to them at dis- cretion. Dweepdee, the last of a long line of Burman Kings, was taken prisoner, with all his family, except two sons, who escaped into Siam. Binga Della, King of Pegu, re- turned to his hereditary dominions, leaving the government of Ava to his son Apporasa. When the conquest appeared complete and settled, one of those extraordinary characters which Providence sometimes raises up to change the desti- nies of nations, now appeared. This was a Burman, called Alompra, a man of obscure birth, known by the name of c the huntsman,’ and the chief of Manchaboo, then a poor village. Having collected around him one hundred picked men, he defeated the Peguan detachments in small skir- mishes. Improving in experience, and acquiring confidence in his own strength, he attracted more numerous followers ; and in the autumn of 1753, suddenly advanced, and ob- tained possession of Ava. Defeating the King of Pegu, in several subsequent engagements, he invaded his territories, and in three months took his capital, which he gave up to indiscriminate plunder and carnage. Having sustained some indignities from the Siamese, he invaded Siam ; but, during the seige of the metropolis of that kingdom, his career of conquest was suddenly terminated in 1760 by a fatal disease, in the fiftieth year of his age, and ninth of his reign. Alompra was succeeded by his son Namdojee Praw, a minor. Shembuan, the uncle of this prince, brother to Alompra, acted as regent, and, on the death of his nephew, assumed the crown. Shembuan declared war against the Siamese, and took their capital in 1766, but did not retain permanent possession of that country. In 1767 the empire was invaded by a Chinese army, 50,000 strong, on the side of Yunnan, which advanced as far as a village called Chiboo ; but the Burmans cut off their supplies, and then destroyed the whole of them, except 2500, who were sent in fetters to the Burman capital, compelled to labor in their respective trades, and encouraged to marry Burman wives, and become naturalized subjects. Shembuan sub- dued Cassay in 1774, and died in 1776. His son and sec- cessor, Chenguza, a debauched and bloody tyrant, was de- MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 89 throned and put to death in 1782, in a conspiracy headed by his own uncle, Minderagee, who took possession of the government. This prince was the fourth son of Alompra. In 1783 he sent a fleet of boats against Arracan, which lie easily conquered. He then marched against Siam, where he met with some checks ; and, finding himself unable to retain possession of the interior, was obliged to content him- self with the dominion of its western coast, as far south as Mergui, including the two important sea ports of Tavoy and Mergui, which were ceded to him by a treaty of peace in 1793. “ In 1795 his Burman Majesty marched an army of 5000 men into the English province of Chittagong, holding an army of 20,000 in readiness to join them in Arracan. His object was to claim three notorious robbers, who had taken refuge in that country. This force was confronted by a strong detachment from Calcutta. The affair was amicably adjusted by the delivery of the refugees, whose enormous guilt was established, and the Burmans withdrew without committing any disorders. In June, 1819, Minderagee Praw died, and was succeeded by his grandson. The ju- nior branches of the family revolted, and scenes of massa- cre ensued,”* Population . — It is impossible to make a statement with any pretensions to accuracy, relative to the population of countries little known to Europeans, where no regular census is published, and where the pride of the government and people inclines them to exaggerate their numbers and power. The population of Burmah was estimated by Col- onel Symes, in 1795, at seventeen millions; by Captain Cox, in 1800, at no more than eight millions ; and Captain Canning, in 1810, believed that this estimate exceeded the truth. Snodgrass, in his Burmese War, published in 1827, says, ‘ The population of Ava (meaning, by this term, the whole empire) has been greatly overrated by travellers, their accounts being founded on the thickly peopled banks of the rivers, or drawn from the natives, who have estima- ted their numbers beyond the truth.’ There can be no doubt, however, that the empire contains several millions of immortal beings, who have no hope, and are without God in the world. Climate, fyc . — “Though this empire,” says Malte-Brun, “ extends into the torrid zone, it enjoys a temperate climate. * Malte-Brun, Book li. pp. 26S, 269, Philadelphia edition. 90 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. in consequence of the elevation of its territory. The healthy and robust constitutions of the natives show the salubrity of the climate. The seasons are regular. Extreme cold is unknown, and the intense heat which precedes the rainy season is of short duration. This country exhibits every variety of soil and exposure. A flat marshy delta extends along the mouths of the Irrawaddy. Beyond this are pleas- ing hills, picturesque valleys, and majestic mountains. The fertile soil of the southern provinces yields crops of rice equal to those of the finest districts of Bengal. Although the surface is more irregular and mountainous to the north, the plains and valleys, especially those situated on the banks of the great rivers, produce excellent wheat, and the differ- ent corn and leguminous crops which are cultivated in Hindostan. Sugar canes, excellent tobacco, indigo, cotton, and the tropical fruits, are indigenous in this favored coun- try. Agriculture is said to be in an improved state, though the methods followed have never yet been satisfactorily de- scribed. In a district to the north-east of Amarapora, the tea leaf grows, but not equal to that which is produced in China, and seldom used except as a pickle. The teak tree grows in all parts of the country, though properly a native of the mountains. Almost every kind of timber found in Hindostan is produced in the southern parts. Fir grows in the mountains, and turpentine is extracted from it; but the natives do not use the wood in carpentry, being prejudiced against it on account of its softness. “ The plains are well stocked with cattle; but in the neighborhood of the forests they are exposed to frequent ravages from the tigers, which are very numerous in this country, Pegu abounds in elephants. “ The chief minerals are found in Ava Proper. Six days’ journey from Bamoo, near the Chinese frontier, are the gold and silver mines of Badooem. There are also mines of gold, silver, rubies, and sapphires, now open in a moun- tain called Woobolootan, near the river Ken-duem. But the richest are in the neighborhood of the capital. Pre- cious stones are found in several other parts of the empire. Iron, tin, lead, antimony, arsenic, and sulphur, are in great abundance. Great quantities of very pure amber are dug up near the river, and gold is found in the sands of the mountain streams. One of these in the north, situated be- tween the Ken-duem and the Irrawaddy, is called “ the stream of golden sand.” (Shoe Lien Kioop.) There are MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 91 no diamonds or emeralds in the empire ; but it has amethysts, garnets, beautiful chrysolites, and jasper. There are, near Amarapora, quarries which yield marble equal to the finest in Italy. It is monopolized by the government, and consecrated to the making of images ofGaudama. This em- pire contains celebrated and very productive petroleum wells, which yield a large revenue to government, being re- tained as a monopoly.”* Character and Manners of the Inhabitants . — The char- acter of the Burmese is undoubtedly very much affected by the nature of their government. They are represented to be indolent, inhospitable, deceitful and crafty. A peo- ple oppressed by despotic rulers, and harassed with vexa- tious taxes, have no motive to steady industry, the fruits of which may be wrested from them by the government, or by subordinate civil agents. The distrust which is engen- dered, and the fears that such a system awakens, prevent hospitality, and make the people cold hearted, unfeeling, and suspicious. The rapacity of the rulers occasions efforts to conceal property, and produces cunning, falsehood, and perjury. Enterprise and genius are checked, because the individual can hope for no personal advantage from his ex- ertions. Under a better government — such as would be pro- duced by the influence of Christianity — the character of the Burmans would, without doubt, become highly respect- able. They possess acute minds, and lively imaginations. They are not fierce nor revengeful. Their domestic relations are generally maintained with affection and fideli- ty. There is no cast ; and social intercourse has no other restraints, than those which spring from the nature of their religion and government. Malte-Brun says : “The Burmans differ remarkably in physical and in moral character from the Hindoos. Lively, impatient, ac- tive and irascible, they have none of the habitual indolence of the natives of Hindostan, nor are they addicted to that gloomy jealousy which prompts so many eastern nations to immure their females in the solitudes of a harem. The sexes have equally free intercourse as in Europe, but they treat the women as an inferior order of beings. Their testimony in a court of justice is less valued. They are often sold or lent to strangers without blame or scruple. They are much engaged in labor, and, on the whole, faithful to the con- jugal tie. The Burmans participate of the Chinese physi- Malte-Brun, book li. p. 269. 92 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. ognomy. The women, especially in the northern parts, are fairer than those of the Hindoos, but less delicately formed. The men are not tall, but active' and muscular. They pluck their beards, and thus give themselves a youth- ful appearance. Both men and women color the teeth, and the edges of the eye-lids, with black. Marriages are not contracted before puberty. Polygamy is prohibited, but concubinage is admitted without limitation. The bodies of the dead are buried. They are less delicate and cleanly in their eating than the Hindoos. They kill no domestic animals, being prohibited by their religion, but make abun- dant use of game. The lower orders eat lizards, guanas, and snakes. They are very indulgent to the manners and customs of strangers. The sitting posture is reckoned among them the most respectful, though this mark of deference has been mistaken by some strangers for an expression of insolence. “ Manufactures and Commerce . — The Burmans excel in the art of gilding. The capital maintains a considerable commercial intercourse with Yunnan, the nearest province of China. It exports cotton, amber, ivory, rubies, sapphires and betel nuts ; birds and edible nests from the Eastern Islands ; and receives in return raw or manufactured silk, velvets, gold leaf, paper, sweet-meats, and a variety of hard- ware. By the river Irrawaddy there is a great inland trade in the transport of rice, salt, and pickled sprats, from the lower provinces, to support the capital and northern dis- tricts. Some foreign articles are brought by Arracan, and carried over the mountains by men, but the greater part by the Irrawaddy. Broad cloth, some hard ware, coarse mus- lins, Cossimbazar silk handkerchiefs, china-ware and glass are the leading commodities. Some lac, silver, and precious stones are exported. In 1795 the quantity of timber export- ed to Madras and Calcutta, amounted to a value of <£200, 000 sterling. About 3000 tons of shipping are, in peace- able times, built in this country, and sold in different parts of India. The maritime ports of this empire are more commodiously situated than those of any other power, particularly the harbor ofNegrais. The currency consists of silver, bullion, and lead, in small pieces ; as the Bur- mans, like the Chinese, have no coin.”* Malte-Brun, book li. pp. 273, 274. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 93 Government. — “ The government is strictly monarchical. The Emperor is an absolute sovereign, and is regarded as the sole lord and proprietor of life and property in his do- minions ; and without the concurrence of any, his word is irresistible law. Four private ministers of state, (called Atwenwoon) and four public ministers of state, (Woon- gyee) are the organs of administration. The latter com- pose the supreme court of the empire, (Tlowtdau) in the name of which all imperial edicts are issued. “ The Burman empire is divided into districts, each of which is governed by a viceroy, (Myoowoon) and a court, (Yongdau.) The district courts are composed of a presi- dent, (Yawoon) — chief magistrate, (Sit-kai) — collectors of the port, (Akoukwoon) — auditors, (Narkanaau) and secre- taries, (Saragyee.) “The members of the district courts, and the wives, relations, and favorites of viceroys, have also the privilege of holding private courts, and of deciding petty causes, subject to appeal to higher authority.”* “ When any thing belonging to the Emperor is mention- ed, the epithet “ golden ” is attached to it. When he is said to have heard any thing, “ it has reached the golden ears ; ” a person admitted to his presence “ has been at the golden feet ; ” the perfume of roses is described as grateful to “the golden nose.” The sovereign is sole proprietor of all the elephants in his dominions; and the privilege to keep or ride on one is only granted to men of the first rank. No honors are hereditary. All offices and dignities de- pend immediately on the crown. The tsaloe, or chain, is the badge of nobility ; and superiority of rank is signified by the number of cords or of divisions. The council of state consists of the princes of the royal family. Men of rank have their barges dragged by war boats, common wa- ter-men not being admitted into the same boat with them. Temporary houses are built for them at the places where they mean to stop in travelling. “ A singularly absurd custom takes place in this country in certain forms of political homage shown to a white ele- phant, a preternatural animal kept for the purpose, superbly lodged near the royal palace, sumptuously dressed and fed, provided with functionaries like a second sovereign, held next in rank to the King, and superior to the Queen, and * History of the Burman Mission, p. 11. I 94 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. made to receive presents and other tokens of respect from foreign ambassadors. “ The court of Ava is fully as proud as that of Pekin. The sovereign acknowledges no equal. The punctilios of ceremony are numerous, and rigidly followed ; and the ut- most guardedness is observed in any diplomatic intercourse with foreign states. The manners of the great are often pleasing, but they are crafty ; and the tenures by which they hold their offices render them rapacious. Obliged to give large presents to the King, they have recourse to ex- tortion, speculations in trade, and almost universal monop- oly. Great vicissitudes of fortune are occasioned by royal caprice.”* Religion . — The Burmans are idolaters, of the sect of Boodh. This religion is spread over the Burman empire, Siam, Ceylon, Japan, Cochin-China, and the greater part of China Proper. It has been contended, that it was also the ancient religion of Hindostan itself, and that the prevailing brahminical superstitions were the invention of later times. It is indeed probable, that all the idolatrous systems of re- ligion, which have ever existed in the world, have had a common origin, and have been modified by the different fancies and corruptions of different nations. The essence of idolatry is every where the same. It is every where “ abominable ” in its principles and its rites, and every where the cause of indescribable and manifold wretched- ness. It is asserted by Mr. Ward, that two of the six schools of philosophy which once flourished among the Hin- doos, taught the same atheistical principles as the dis- ciples of Boodh now maintain ; and it is indisputable, that these two sects were numerous before the appearance of Boodh. This personage is said, in Burman books, to have been a son of the King of Benares, and to have been born about the year 600 before Christ. He is supposed to have adopted the atheistical system of these sects, and his prin- ciples were espoused and maintained by the successive monarchs of his family, who are charged by the Brahmins with the crime of destroying their religion, and substi- tuting atheism. At length, however, the Brahmins ob- tained the ascendency, and arming themselves with the civil power, they so effectually purified Hindostan from the offensive heresy, that scarcely a vestige of the Bood- Malte-Brun, Book li. p. 275. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 95 hist superstition is now to be traced in that country. It found a refuge in Ceylon, and neighboring regions , and the most learned Burmans assert, that it was introduced into that empire, about four hundred and fifty years after the death of Boodh, or (as he is more commonly called) Gaudama. The Boodhists believe, that, like the Hindoo Vishnoo, Boodh has had ten incarnations, which are described in the Jatus, amounting, it is said, to five hundred and fifty books. The following summary statement of the principles of Boodhism is copied from the valuable work of Mr. Ward on the History, Literature, and Religion of the Hindoos : “ The Boodhists do not believe in a First Cause ; they consider matter as eternal ; that every portion of animated existence has in itself its own rise, tendency, and destiny ; that the condition of creatures on earth, is regulated by works of merit and demerit ; that works of merit not only raise individuals to happiness, but as they prevail, raise the world itself to prosperity ; while on the other hand, when vice is predominant, the world degenerates till the universe itself is dissolved. They suppose, however, that there is always some superior deity, who has attained to this elevation by religious merit ; but they do not regard him as the governor of the world. To the present grand period, comprehending all the time included in a kulpu, they as- sign five deities, four of whom have already appeared, in- cluding Gaudama or Boodh, whose exaltation continues five thousand years, two thousand three hundred and fifty- six of which had expired A. D. 1814. After the expira- tion of the five thousand years, another saint will obtain the ascendency, and be deified. Six hundred millions of saints are said to be canonized with each deity, though it is ad- mitted that Boodh took only twenty-four thousand devotees to heaven with him. “ The lowest state of existence is in hell ; the next, is that in the forms of brutes: both these are states of pun- ishment. The next ascent is to that of man, which is pro- bationary. The next includes many degrees of honor and happiness up to demi-gods, &c. which are states of re- ward for works of merit. The ascent to superior deity is from the state of man. “ The Boodhists are taught, that there are four superior heavens, which are not destroyed at the end of a kulpu ; that below these, there are twelve other heavens, followed by six inferior heavens ; after which follows the earth, then 96 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. the world of snakes, and then thirty-two chief hells ; to which are to be added, one hundred and twenty hells of milder torments. “ The highest state of glory is absorption. The person who is unchangeable in his resolution, who has obtained a knowledge of things past, present, and to come, through one kulpu, who can make himself invisible, go where he pleases, and who has attained to complete abstraction, will enjoy absorption.* “ Those who perform works of merit, are admitted to the heavens of the different gods, or are made kings or great men on earth ; and those who are wicked, are born in the forms of different animals, or consigned to different hells. The happiness of these heavens is wholly sensual. “ The Boodhists believe, that at the end of a kulpu, the universe is destroyed. To convey some idea of the extent of this period, the illiterate Cingalese use this comparison ; if a man were to ascend a mountain nine miles high, and to renew these journies once in every hundred years, till the mountain were worn down by his feet to an atom, the time required to do this, would be nothing to the fourth part of a kulpu. “ Boodh, before his exaltation, taught his followers, that after his ascent, the remains of his body, his doctrine, or an assembly of his disciples, were to be held in equal rev- erence with himself. When a Cingalese, therefore, ap- proaches an image of Boodh, he says, ‘ I take refuge in Boodh ; I take refuge in his doctrine ; I take refuge in his followers.’ “There are five commands delivered to the common Boodhists : the first forbids the destruction of animal life ; the second forbids theft; the third adultery; the fourth falsehood ; the fifth the use of spirituous liquors. There are other commands for the superior classes, or devotees, which forbid dancing, songs, music, festivals, perfumes, elegant dresses, elevated seats, &c. Among works of the highest merit, one is the feeding of a hungry infirm tiger with a person’s own flesh. * The Hindoo idea of absorption is, that the soul is received into the divine essence ; but as the Boodhists reject the doctrine of a separate Supreme Spirit, it is difficult to say what are their ideas of absorption. Dr. Buchanan says, (A. Researches, vol. vi. p. 180) Nigban “implies (that is, among the Burmans,) exemption from all the miseries inci- dent to humanity, but by no means annihilation.” MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 97 “ The temples erected in honor of Boodh,* in the Bur- man empire, are of various sizes and forms, as quadran- gular, pentagonal, hexagonal, heptagonal, or octagonal. Those of a round spiral form can be erected only by the King, or by persons high in office. An elevated spot is preferred for the erection of these edifices; but where such an elevation cannot be found, the building is erected upon the second, third, fourth, fifth and sixth terrace. “ The priests worship at the temples daily, or ought to do so. The worship consists in presenting flowers, incense, rice, beetle-nuts, &c. repeating certain prayers. The priest cleanses the temple, preserves the lights, and receives the offerings. A worshipper may present his own offerings, if he is acquainted with the formulas. The five commands are repeated by a priest twice a day to the people, who stand up and repeat them after him. “ Boodh, as seen in many temples, appears seated up- on a throne placed on elephants, or encircled by a hydra, or in the habit of a king, accompanied by his attendants. In most of the modern images, however, he is represented in a sitting posture, with his legs folded, his right hand resting upon his right thigh, and his left upon his lap : a yellow cloth is cast over his left shoulder, which envelopes his right arm. His hair is generally in a curling state, like that of an African ; his ears are long, as though dis- tended by heavy ear-rings. The image is generally placed in the centre of the temple, under a small arch prepared for the purpose, or under a small porch of wood, neatly gild- ed. Images of celestial attendants, male and female, are frequently placed in front of the image. “ It appears evident from their writings, that the ancient religion of the Burmans consisted principally in religious austerities. When a person becomes initiated into the priesthood, he immediately renounces the secular state, lives on alms, and abstains from food after the sun has passed the meridian. The ancient writings of the Bur- mans mention an order of female priests ; but it is likely that these were only female mendicants. “ Priests are forbidden to marry ; they are to live by jnen- dicity ; are to possess only three garments, a begging dish, a girdle, a razor, a needle, and a cloth to strain the water which they drink, that they may not devour insects. * “ When the author asked a Boodhist, why, since the object of their worship was neither creator nor preserver, they honored him as God, he was answered, that it was an act of homasre to exalted merit.” I 2 98 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. “ The priests reside in houses which are built and of- fered to them as works of merit. There are numerous col- leges, which are built in the style of a palace, by persons of wealth, and in which boys are taught. “ The priests are the schoolmasters, and teach gratui- tously as a work of merit, the children being maintained at home by their parents. If a priest finds a pupil to be of quick parts, he persuades the parents to make him a priest; but if a boy wishes to embrace a secular life after he has been some time in the college, he is at liberty to do so. “ The Barman feasts are held at the full and change of the moon. At these times all public business is suspend- ed ; the people pay their homage to Gaudama, at the tem- ples, presenting to the image, rice, fruits, flowers, candles, &c. Aged people often fast during the whole day. Some visit the colleges, and hear the priests read portions of the Boodhist writings. “ According to the religion of Boodh, there are no dis- tinctions of cast. The Burmans burn their dead with ma- ny ceremonies, especially the bodies of the priests.”* The religion of Burmah, then, is, in effect, atheism; and the highest reward of piety, the object of earnest desire and unwearied pursuit, is annihilation. How wretched a sys- tem is this ; how devoid of adequate motives to virtue ; and how vacant of consolation! O how must every humane heart, and much more every Christian, desire, that the pure and glorious Gospel may shed its light upon this gross darkness. Language . — The Burman language is peculiar to itself. We cannot know what affinity it has to some of the Indo- Chinese languages, which are not yet investigated ; but it is essentially different from the Sanscrit, the parent of almost all the languages of India Proper, and indeed from every language, that has yet come under the observation of Europeans. This is the common language of tlie coun- try, for colloquial and other ordinary purposes ; though in some of the provinces other dialects are, to some extent, spoken. It is a very difficult language ; and it cost Mr. Judson, though he possessed an uncommon aptitude for the acqui- * Ward’s View of the History, Literature and Religion of the Hin- doos, vol. ii. pp. 387 — 393. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 99 sition of languages, the labor of several years, before he was able to speak and write it with ease. His difficulties, how- ever, were peculiarly great, as there were no grammars, nor dictionaries, nor other aids, to facilitate his progress. The character in common use appears to the eye of an American, to be a series of circular marks. Hence it has been called the Round O Language. The following speci- men has been engraved for this work. z o 30 Q a ”9 as S >* S3 z" <* 3 S3 D S3 E- O < S3 E-> O S "2 « a 3 -s ? 5 ? Si < S' § -s «3 ss 'fe § Z 2 .ip E- 1 "5 tUD cc z < K £ £5 o - 3 3 SS S». O "S « s ^ -w rfS B SS8 tS 'S Ssc ~ s 8 (6 r a Vs -a .** 1 ”5 “It is written from left to right, like the languages of Europe. The common books are composed of the palmyra leaf, on which the letters are engraved with stiles, and are 100 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. better executed than those of the Hindoos. Sometimes they write on plates of gilded sheet iron. In a Burman version of the Lord’s prayer, the Missionaries could scarce- ly discover three genuine Sanscrit words ; but many sylla- ables are found coinciding with those of the colloquial dia- lect of the Chinese. A knowledge of letters is very gen- erally diffused. Many read and write the vulgar tongue, though few understand the learned and sacred volumes. The Burmans are fond of poetry and music ; and in the latter, make use of an instrument formed of a series of reeds, on the principle of Pan’s reed. They possess epic and religious poems of great celebrity, and recite in verse the exploits of their heroes. Colonel Symes was aston- ished at the number of books contained in the royal libra- ry, where the contents of each chest are written on the outside in letters of gold.”* There is, also, a sacred language, called the Pali. It is a dialect of the Sanscrit, and was introduced intoBur- mah with the religion of Boodh. The sacred books were written in Ceylon, where this form of the Sanscrit had ob- tained currency, and thence were carried to Burmah. This language became, of course, the language of religion ; and gradually intermingled many of its words and forms with the common language. Thus although the Pali is now a dead language, cultivated by the learned only, some know- ledge of it is indispensable to him, who would acquire a perfect knowledge of the Burman, and especially to a Mis- sionary. It is said to be rich, harmonious, and flexible ; and Malte-Brun affirms, that it is the language of religion, and is used by the priests and the learned, in the whole of Chin-India, except Malacca, Cochin-China and Tonquin. It was a wise Providence, which selected, as the pioneer and founder of the Burman Mission, so thorough a scholar, and so able a philologist, as Mr. Judson. He has accom- plished a service, of inestimable utility, by acquiring a fa- miliar acquaintance with the Burman and Pali languages, and preparing a Grammar and a Dictionary, which will render the acquisition of these languages comparatively an easy task to future Missionaries. Had he done no more, his life would have yielded rich fruit to the missionary cause. Malte-Brun, vol. ii. p. 274. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 101 CHAPTER VII. Establishment of the Mission at Rangoon. Rangoon is the principal seaport of the Burman empire It is situated thirty miles from the sea, on the Rangoon riv- er, one of the outlets of the Irrawaddy. It lies in sixteen degrees forty-seven minutes north latitude, and ninety-six de- grees nine minutes east longitude, and is 670 miles southeast of Calcutta. “ The river,” says Captain Cox,* “ is one of the finest for shipping I have ever seen. It is about six hundred yards wide at Rangoon, the water in general deep from shore to shore, the bottom good, and current moderate.” Ships of 800 or 900 tons can come up to the wharves. The town stretches about a mile along the bank of the river, and is not more than a third of a mile broad. In 1795, it con- tained 5000 taxable houses. In 1812, they had been re- duced to 1500, by fire and bad government.f The num- ber of inhabitants, in 1813, was stated by Mr. Judson, to be 40,000. Some of the inhabitants were of Portuguese extraction, and had two or three churches and priests. The Armenians also had one church. The first Protestant Missionaries who visited Burmah, were Messrs. C hater and Mardon, who went thither from Serampore, in 1807. Mr. Mardon, after a few months, left the station, and Mr. Chater was joined by Mr. Felix Carey, the eldest son of Dr. Carey. Soon after, Messrs. Pritchett and Brian, from the London Missionary Society, arrived ; but Mr. Brian soon died, and Mr. Prichett, after a year’s residence, removed to Vizagapatam. Mr. Chater remained four years, and made a considerable progress in the language. He translated the Gospel, by Matthew, which was revised by Mr. Carey, and afterwards printed at Serampore. At length Mr. Chater relinquished the mis- sion, and removed to Ceylon. Mr. Carey remained, and was joined by a young man from Calcutta, who soon quit- ted the station. When Mr. Judson arrived, Mr. Carey had gone to Ava, by order of the King. Thus had every at- tempt of the English Missionaries failed ; and this fact seems to show still more conclusively, that God reserved * Cox’s Burman Empire, p. 5. tMalte-Brun, Book li. p. 273. 102 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. for the American Baptist Churches the duty of establish- ing and sustaining the Burman Mission. Mrs. Carey, who was a native of the country, still resid- ed at Rangoon, in the mission house, which Mr. Chater had erected, in a pleasant rural spot, half a mile from the walls of the town. The house was built of teak wood, and was large and convenient for that climate, though the inside was unfinished, and the beams and joists were na- ked. Connected with it were gardens enclosed, containing about two acres of ground, and full of fruit trees of vari- ous kinds. In this quiet spot Mr. and Mrs. J. found a home, and felt that at last they had reached a place where they could labor for the Saviour. But their situation, even here, was not without trials. Mrs. Judson, in a letter to her parents, dated July 30, 1813, says : “ We felt very gloomy and dejected the first night we arrived, in view of our prospects; but we were enabled to lean on God, and to feel that he was able to support us un- der the most discouraging circumstances. The next morn- ing I prepared to go on shore, but hardly knew how I should get to Mr. Carey’s house, as there was no method of conveyance, except a horse, while I was unable to ride. It was, however, concluded that I should be carried in an arm chair ; consequently when I landed, one was provided, through which were put two bamboos, and four of the na- tives took me on their shoulders. When they had carried me a little way into the town, they set me down under a shade, when great numbers of the natives gathered around, as they had seldom seen an English female. Being sick and weak, I held my head down, which induced many of the native females to come very near, and look under my bonnet. At this 1 looked up and smiled, at which they set up a loud laugh. They again took me up to carry, and the multitude of natives gave a shout, which much divert- ed us. They next carried me to a place they call the cus- tom-house. It was a small open shed, in which were seat- ed on mats several natives, who were the custom-house of- ficers. After searching Mr. Judson very closely, they ask- ed liberty for a native female to search me, to which I read- ily consented. I was then brought to the mission house, where I have entirely recovered my health.” Her journal contains some interesting exercises of her mind, for a few weeks after her arrival in Rangoon. It MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 103 will be seen that she enjoyed an uncommon degree of com- munion with God, and felt a solemn pleasure in devoting herself anew to the service of her Redeemer, in the great work of communicating to the Burmans the knowledge of salvation : “ July 22. It is now a week since we arrived here. My health is quite restored, and I feel much more content- ed and happy, than I ever expected to be in such a situa- tion. I think I enjoy the promises of God, in a higher degree than ever before, and have attained more true peace of mind and trust in the Saviour. When I look back to my late situation, in that wretched old vessel, without any accommodations — scarcely the necessaries of life — no physician — no female attendants — so weak, that I could not move, 1 hope I am deeply sensible of the kind care ol my heavenly Father, in carrying me safely through the peculiar dangers of the voyage, and giving me once more a resting place on land. Still, were it not for the support we derive from the Gospel of Jesus, we should be ready to sink down in despondency, in view of the darlc and gloomy scenes around us. But when we recollect that Jesus has commanded his disciples to carry the Gospel to the heathen, and promised to be with them to the end of the world ; that God has promised to give the heathen to his Son, for an inheritance, we are encouraged to make a beginning, though in the midst of discouragement, and leave it with him to grant success, in his own time and way. I find here no dear female friends, with whom I can unite in so- cial prayer, nor even one with whom I can converse. I have, indeed, no society at all, but that of Mr. J. ; yet I feel happy in thinking that I gave up this source of pleas- ure, as well as most others, for the sake of the poor heath- en. Though 1 am unworthy of being allowed to do any thing for Christ, I am happy that he has made it my duty to live among them, and labor for the promotion of the kingdom of heaven. O if it may please the dear Redeem- er to make me instrumental of leading some of the females of Burmah to a saving acquaintance with him, my great object will be accomplished, my highest desires gratified ; I shall rejoice to have relinquished my comforts, my country, and my home. But when I consider my vileness, my un- fitness to communicate divine truth ; when I consider how mixed with sin my best and purest motives ever are, I fear I shall never be used as an instrument in promoting the holy 104 MEMOIK OF MRS. JUDSON. cause of Christ. I feel my soul sometimes pressed down with a weight of sin, so that I can hardly find utterance at the throne of grace — can only weep over my vileness, and groan for deliverance. At such times, I feel a disposition to pray earnestly, that God will not withhold his blessing on my account, but overlook my guilt, and for Jesus’ sake let this infant mission live and prosper. O Lord, here I am ; thou hast brought me to this heathen land, and given me desires to labor for thee. Do with me what pleaseth thee. Make me useful or not, as seemeth good in thy sight. But O let my soul live before thee ; let me serve none but thee ; let me have no object in life, but the pro- motion of thy glory. “ July 24. My mind has been serious and solemn this even- ing, and I have enjoyed a most precious season of commu- nion with God. Felt my own needy, helpless state, but at the same time realized the ability and willingness of Christ to give me all needed grace. O it is sweet to lean on him, and find rest for the soul. I do not know that I ever had more longing desires to be free from sin, to be holy as God is holy, and to serve him with all my powers. Could not but mourn and weep over my remaining sinfulness, un- belief and hardness of heart, and breathe out my longing desires for more sanctifying grace. I do rejoice that God has brought me to this heathen land — deprived me of many things from which I once derived happiness, and taught me that I must now seek happiness in him alone. Our situation is such, that we are compelled to trust in God; and we find in reading his word, and meditating on the promises therein contained, such strength and support as we never before experienced. Lord, let us live to thee, and serve thee faithfully in this heathen land, and we ask no more. “ Aug. 15. It is indeed an unfailing source of consola- tion, that we have a God to whom we may at all times re- pair, and make known our wants by prayer and supplica- tion. When we feel discouraged, in view of the many and great obstacles in the way of spreading the Gospel, and in view of our own vileness and unfitness to be employed in this blessed work, we are often relieved and animated by the assurance, that all things are possible with God, that it is easy for him to remove every obstacle, and that he is ever ready to hear our cries for divine assistance. 1 have enjoyed a most happy season at the throne of grace this evening. When I first approached, I was depressed MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 105 with a sense of my darkness, stupidity and guilt. But these feelings soon gave way to earnest and longing desires for more holiness, conformity to God, and devotedness to his cause. I know not that I ever had so strong desires to live to God, and continually enjoy his presence, as I have had this evening. Yet I felt a melting, broken heart, on account of my sins, and some joyful feelings in view of death, which would deliver me from all my spiritual ene- mies, and introduce me into the presence of Him whom alone I desire to serve, in my present sinful, imperfect state. I have begun to study the language. Find it very hard and difficult, having none of the usual helps in ac- quiring a language, except a small part of a Grammar, and six chapters of St. Matthew’s Gospel, by Mr. Carey, now at Ava.* “Aug. 21. Have been reviewing the past week, and find great cause for mourning and lamentation, for thanksgiving and praise. God is good. God is love. All his works are indicative of his wisdom and power ; and a discovery of his glorious perfections must produce implicit confidence and trust in all holy beings. It is my comfort and happi- ness, that just such a being is at the head of the universe, and has the entire control and direction of the kingdoms of the earth, and of every individual, from the highest to the lowest. How transporting is the thought, that this great and infinite- ly glorious Being is accessible to finite, mortal, sinful crea- tures; that he is not only willing to receive them, but com- mands them to come and partake of that happiness, which he himself enjoys. What blessings, what infinite, eternal blessings, have been procured for sinners, through the suf- ferings of Jesus. Who can describe the height, and depth, the breadth and length of the love of Christ ? Yes, blessed Saviour, the perfections of thy Father, the glories of the Godhead, are revealed to sinners, through thy agonies and death. They are not only revealed, but en- joyed. The discovery transforms us into thine own image, and makes the heart a fit residence for thy Holy Spirit. When, blessed Lord, wilt thou visit Burmah, and take up thine abode in the hearts of these idolaters ? When wilt * Mr. Carey_=nbsequently finished and published the Gospel of Mat* thew, and madesome progress in translating the other Gospels ; but how far, cannot now be ascertained, as his manuscripts were, it is sup- posed, all lost on his journey to Ava, in 1814 . — JYote by Mr. Judson. 106 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. thou be pleased to gratify those desires and longings, which thou hast thyself excited in our hearts? When shall cruel, idolatrous, avaricious Burmah know, that thou art the God of the whole earth, and alone deservest the homage and adoration of all creatures ? Hasten it, Lord, in thine own time. “ Had a comfortable and happy season in prayer this evening. Felt a disposition to pray, that God would enable us to continue in this country, bear with submission and fortitude the trials and afflictions before us, and spread the light of truth through the empire. The promises of the Gospel encouraged me to plead earnestly for the conversion of this people ; and I felt most deeply, that the divine pow- er alone is competent to perform this work. And though we cannot yet make known the Gospel, it is easy for God to prepare their hearts to receive the Saviour, as soon as they shall hear the joyful sound. I could not help weep- ing over the dreadful situation of these immortal beings, who are daily going into eternity, with all their sins on their guilty heads, and none to warn them of their danger, and point out the way of escape. We long to speak their language. O Jesus, be with us, and assist us in all our studies and all our exertions. “ Aug. 28. I fear that I have declined in religion the past week. Nothing do I dread so much as becoming cold and worldly minded, and losing the life of religion in the soul. Though I have but few temptations, I find that the innate depravity of my heart is constantly showing itself, in some way or other. I find it is just as necessary to watch and pray, and guard against easily besetting sins, in this heath- en land, as in any other situation. O for a more holy heart, more fervent love to God, and more ardent longings for the promotion of his cause. “ Have been writing letters this week to my dear friends in America. Found that a recollection of former enjoy- ments, in my own native country, made my situation here appear less tolerable. The thought that I had parents, sis- ters and beloved friends, still in existence, and at such a distance, that it was impossible to obtain a look, or ex- change a word, was truly painful. While they are still in pos- session of the comforts I once enjoyed, I am an exile from my country, and my father’s house, deprived of all society, and every friend, but one, and with scarcely the necessa- ries of life. These privations would not be endured with patience in any other cause but that in which we are en- MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 107 gaged. But since it is thy cause, blessed Jesus, we rejoice that thou didst give us so many enjoyments to sacrifice, and madest it so plainly our duty to forsake all, in order to bring thy truth to the benighted heathen. We would not resign our work, but live contented with our lot, and live to thee. “Sept. 5. Yes, I do feel thankful that God has brought me to this heathen land, and placed me in a situation pecu- liarly calculated to make me feel my dependence on him, and my constant need of the influences of the Holy Spirit. I enjoy more, in reading the Scriptures, and in secret prayer, than for years before ; and the prosperity of this mission, and the conversion of this people, lie with weight on my mind, and draw forth my heart in constant interces- sion. And I do confidently believe, that God will visit this land with gospel light, that these idol temples will be demolished, and temples for the worship of the living God erected in their stead. “ 12. Our heavenly Father has graciously preserved us, through another week, and given us to enjoy the privileges of another day of rest. We always find the Sabbath a great relief and refreshment to our minds ; for on this day, we lay aside our studies, and every worldly employment, and devote our time exclusively to the duties of religion. I have not enjoyed much through the day ; but this evening, in secret prayer, I had some glimpse of divine things, which greatly enlivened and animated my soul. While I felt burdened with sin, particularly that of a hard, insensible heart, the thought that God remains the same, still carrying on his great plan, according to his own will, for the glory of his name, and the good of his church and kingdom, went through my mind with such awe-inspiring influence, that I felt no more anxiety for my insignificant self, and could not refrain from pouring out my soul, for the prosperity of Zion, and the display of God’s glory among the heathen. Of how little consequence are all things pertaining to our finite interests, compared with the glory of the infinitely blessed and ever glorious God. And how consoling the thought, that God will overrule all events, all the wrath of sinful men and fallen spirits, to the promotion of his own glory, in the greatest possible happiness of his holy king- dom. O for a heart to love this God more, and serve him better. “ 18. I have not been able to attend much to the study of the language for several days, in consequence of ill health, but hope I am making some progress. I feel that this at 108 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. present is my great object ; and that when my attention is diverted to any thing else, my time is lost. “Sept. 25. I feel composed and tranquil this evening, and desire to be truly thankful that we have closed another week in circumstances so comfortable, and are brought once more to the confines of holy time. I desire also to be truly thankful for the sweetness I have enjoyed in di- vine things throughout the week. We have been reading at our daily worship, the several last chapters of John, and the beginning of Acts; and I think we never enjoyed so much in reading the Scriptures together, and in conversing on the sufferings and death of Christ — his instructions to the disciples as he led them through those amazing scenes, and the first formation of the Christian church. I never entered so much into the feelings of the disciples, when re- ceiving his last instructions ; when deserting him through fear; when following him to the cross; when consigning him to the tomb. And I could almost participate in their joy, when they saw him risen from the dead ; when he ap- peared in the midst of them, telling them that he had all power in heaven and earth. The disciples had seen one of the darkest times the church had ever realized. They were ready to give up all for lost. But light arose out of the darkness of the tomb. They felt that Jesus was in- deed the Christ — the Son of God. And no longer afraid of the face of man, they announced themselves the follow- ers of Jesus, and declared to the whole world the won- ders of his dying love. How full of instruction and con- solation is thy word, O blessed Jesus! How able to make the simple wise. Let the whole world hear the story of thy dying love. Let heathen nations know that thou didst dwell in flesh, and die for sinners, and now art able and mighty to save. “ Oct. 8. To-day, I have been into the town, and I was surprised at the multitude of people, with which the streets and bazars are filled. Their countenances are in- telligent ; and they appear to be capable, under the influ- ence of the Gospel, of becoming a valuable and respecta- ble people. But at present their situation is truly deplora- ble, for they are given to every sin. Lying is so common and universal among them, that they say, ‘ We cannot live without telling lies.’ They believe the most absurd notions imaginable. My teacher told me the other day, that when he died he would go to my country. I shook my head, and told him he would not ; but he laughed, and said he MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 109 would. I did not understand the language sufficiently to tell him where he would go, or how he could be saved. O thou Light of the world, dissipate the thick darkness which covers Burmah, and let thy light arise and shine. O dis- play thy grace and power among the Burmans — subdue them to thyself, and make them thy chosen people.” From this period her private journal is lost, except a few paragraphs, written several years after. This loss is greatly to be regretted, but is now irreparable. The por- tions of her journal which have been quoted will, we pre- sume, be regarded as among the most interesting and valu- able parts of this work. They certainly are adapted to in- crease our respect for her memory. Her deep and habitu- al piety is more fully exemplified in her private journal, than in her public writings, and in the open actions of her life. What is written for a person’s own eye alone, is likely to be sincere and unreserved. There can be no mo- tive to express feelings and desires which do not exist in the heart. Having immediately commenced the study of the language Mr. and Mrs. J. hired a teacher, an able and intelligent man. But as he did not understand English, their only method, at first, of acquiring information concerning the language, was to point to various objects, the names of which the teacher pronounced in Burman. Thus they gradually obtained some knowledge of its vocabulary and its structure ; but without a grammar or a dictionary, and with so little aid from their teacher, their progress was slow and discouraging. But they prosecuted their studies cheer- fully, animated by the prospect of being able, at no distant period, to communicate to these idolatrous Burmans, in their own language, the tidings of salvation through a cru- cified Redeemer. Extracts from the “History of the Burman Mission” will in future be made, as occasion may require, without any special notice. “Sept. 19, 1813. This is the first Sabbath that we have united in commemorating the dying love of Christ at his table. Though but two in number, we feel the command as binding, and the privilege as great, as though there were more ; and we have indeed found it refreshing to our souls. 110 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. “Dec. 11. To-day, for the first time, I have visited the wife of the Viceroy. I was introduced to her by a French lady who has frequently visited her. When we first arrived at the government house, she was not up, con- sequently we had to wait some time. But the inferior wives of the Viceroy diverted us much by their curiosity, in minutely examining every thing we had on, and by try- ing on our gloves, bonnets, &c. At last her Highness made her appearance, dressed richly in the Burman fash- ion, with a long silver pipe in her mouth, smoking. At her appearance, all the other wives took their seats at a respectful distance, and sat in a crouching posture, without speaking. She received me very politely, took me by the hand, seated me upon a mat, and herself by me. She ex- cused herself for not coming in sooner, saying she was un- well. One of the women brought her a bunch of flowers, of which she took several and ornamented my cap. She was very inquisitive whether I had a husband and chil- dren, whether I was my husband’s first wife — meaning by this, whether I was the highest among them, supposing that Mr. Judson, like the Burmans, had many wives ; and whether I intended tarrying long in the country. “ When the Viceroy came in, I really trembled ; for I never before beheld such a savage looking creature. His long robe, and enormous spear, not a little increased my dread. He spoke to me, however, very condescendingly, and asked if I would drink some rum or wine. When 1 arose to go, her Highness again took my hand, told me she was happy to see me, that I must come to see her ev- ery day. She led me to the door ; 1 made my salam , and departed. My object in visiting her was, that if we should get into any difficulty with the Burmans, I could have access to her, when perhaps it would not be possible for Mr. Judson to have an audience with the Viceroy.” They were soon convinced of the wretched and unset- tled state of the country. Several robberies happened near them ; and the Governor of a neighboring province was assassinated in open day. The assassin was put to death in a cruel manner, having most of his bones broken, and being left to languish in the prison five or six days, in this dreadful situation. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. Ill “April 16, 1814. Mr. Carey has lately returned from Calcutta, and much refreshed our minds with letters and intelligence from our friends. We are so much debarred from all social intercourse with the rest of the Christian world, that the least intelligence we receive from our friends is a great luxury. “We feel more and more convinced, that the Gospel must be introduced into this country, through many trials and difficulties, through much self-denial and earnest prayer. The strong prejudices of the Burmans, their fool- ish conceit of superiority over other nations, the wicked- ness of their lives, together with the plausibility of their own religious tenets, make a formidable appearance in the way of their receiving the strict requirements of the Gospel of Jesus. But all things are possible with God, and he is our only hope and confidence. He can make mountains become rallies, and dry places streams of water.” In August, Mr. Carey, his wife and children, embarked in a brig for Ava, having his furniture, medicine, wearing apparel, &c. on board. The brig upset in the river, and Mrs. Carey, two children, all the women servants, and some of the men servants who could not swim, were drown- ed. Mr. Carey endeavored to save his little boy, three years old, but finding himself sinking, he was obliged to abandon the child. Mr. J. and his wife were thus left without any Christian friends ; but they proceeded diligently in their studies, en- joying the presence of God, and feeling an unceasing per- suasion that they were in the path of duty. Mrs. J. wrote thus to a friend : “ As it respects ourselves, we are busily employed all day long. I can assure you that we find much pleasure in our employment. Could you look into a large open room, which we call a verandah, you would see Mr. Judson bent over his table, covered with Burman books, with his teach- er at his side, a venerable looking man in his sixtieth year, with a cloth wrapped round his middle, and a handkerchief round his head. They talk and chatter all day long, with hardly any cessation. “ My mornings are busily employed in giving directions to the servants — providing food for the family, &c. At ten my teacher comes, when, were you present, you might see me in an inner room, at one side of my study table, and my teacher the other, reading Burman, writing, talking, &c. 112 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. I have many more interruptions than Mr. Judson, as I have the entire management of the family. This I took upon myself, for the sake of Mr. Judson’s attending more closely to the study of the language ; yet I have found by a year’s experience, that it was the most direct way I could have taken to acquire the language; as I am frequently obliged to speak Burman all day. I can talk and understand oth- ers better than Mr. Judson, though he knows more about the nature and construction of the language. ' “ A new Viceroy has lately arrived, who is much beloved and respected by the people. He visited us soon after his arrival, and told us that we must come to the government house very often. We have been once or twice since, and were treated with much more familiarity and respect than are natives of the country. “We often converse with our teachers and servants on the subject of our coming to this country, and tell them if they die in their present state they will surely be lost. But they say, ‘ Our religion is good for us, yours for you.’ But we are far from being discouraged. We are sensible that the hearts of the heathen, as well as those of Christians, are in the hands of God, and in his own time he will turn them unto him.” In a letter to Mr. Newell, written about this time, Mrs. Judson says : “ As it respects our temporal privations, use has made them familiar and easy to be borne ; they are of short du- ration, and when brought in competition with the worth of immortal souls, sink into nothing. We have no society, no dear Christian friends, and with the exception of two or three sea Captains, who now and then call on us, we never see a European face. When we feel a disposition to sigh for the enjoyments of our native country, we turn our eyes on the miserable objects around. We behold some of them laboring hard for a scanty subsistence, oppressed by an av- aricious government, which is ever ready to seize what industry has hardly earned. We behold others sick and diseased, daily begging their few grains of rice, which, when obtained, are scarcely sufficient to protract their wretched existence, and with no other habitation to cover them from the burning sun or chilly rains, than that which a small piece of cloth raised on four bamboos, under the shade of a tree, can afford. While we behold these scenes, we feel that we have all the comforts, and in comparison, MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 113 even the luxuries of life. We feel that our temporal cup of blessings is full and runneth over. But is our temporal lot so much superior to theirs ? O how infinitely superior are our spiritual blessings! While they vainly imagine to pur- chase promotion in another state of existence, by strictly worshipping their idols, and building pagodas, our hopes of future happiness are fixed on the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sin of the world. When we have a real- izing sense of these things, my dear brother, we forget our native country and former enjoyments, feel contented and happy with our lot, with but one wish remaining — that of being instrumental of leading these Burmans to partake of the same source of happiness with ourselves. “ Our progress in the language is slow, as it is peculiar- ly hard of acquisition. We can, however, read, write, and converse with tolerable ease ; and frequently spend whole evenings very pleasantly in conversing with our Burman friends. We have been very fortunate in procuring good instructers. Mr. Judson’s teacher is a very learned man, was formerly a priest, and resided at court. He has a thorough knowledge of the grammatical construction of the language ; likewise of the Pali, the learned language of the Burmans.” After the first six months of their residence in Rangoon, Mrs. J.’s health had been on the decline, and as there was no medical aid in the country, she felt the necessity of go- ing to some foreign port for its restoration. Such was the state of the mission, that she could not consent that Me. J. should accompany her. She therefore embarked in Jan- uary, 1814, for Madras, at which place she entirely recov- ered, and returned in the April following. During her ab- sence, Mr. Judson had no Christian with whom he could converse, or unite in prayer. He however pursued his great object, the acquiring of the language ; and, during this interval, was much encouraged by accounts from Amer- ica, of the rapid increase of a missionary spirit. He thus expresses his feelings on receiving a copy of the proceedings of the Baptist General Convention in the Unit- ed States, and letters from the Secretary of their Board of Foreign Missions : “ These accounts from my dear native land were so in- teresting as to banish from my mind all thoughts of study. This general movement among the Baptist churches in 114 MEMOIR OF MRS. JEDSON. America is particularly encouraging, as it affords an addi- tional indication of God’s merciful designs in favor of the poor heathen. It unites with ail the Bible Societies in Eu- rope and America, during the last twenty years, in furnish- ing abundant reason to hope, that the dreadful darkness which has so long enveloped the earth, is about to flee away before the rising sun. Do not the successes which have crowned some missionary exertions seem like the dawn of morning on the east? O! that this region of Egyptian darkness may ere long participate in the vivify- ing beams of light. “ None but one who has had the experience, can tell what feelings comfort the heart of a solitary Missionary, when, though all the scenes around him present no friend, he remembers, and has proof, that there are spots on this wide earth, where Christian brethren feel that his cause is their own, and pray to the same God and Saviour for his welfare and success. Thanks be to God, not only for ‘ riv- ers of endless joys above,’ but for ‘ rills of comfort here be- low.’” The following account of Mr. Judson’s attempt to com- municate religious instruction to his teacher, will be read with interest. It shows the views of the educated Burmans on the subject of religion, and the style of argument in which they defend their opinions : “Sept. 30, 1815. Had the following conversation with my teacher. This man has been with me about three months, and is the most sensible, learned, and candid man that I have ever found among the Burmans. He is forty-sev- en years of age, and his name is Oo Oungmeng. I began by saying, Mr. J. is dead. Oo. — I have heard so. J. — His soul is lost, 1 think. Oo. — Why so ? J. — He was not a disciple of Christ. Oo. — How do you know that ? You could not see his soul. J. — How do you know whether the root of the mango tree is good? You cannot see it ; but you can judge by the fruit on its branches. Thus I know that Mr. J. was not a disciple of Christ, because his words and actions were not such as indicate the disciple. Oo. — And so all who are not disciples of Christ are lost? J. — Yes, all, whether Burmans or foreigners. Oo. — This is hard. J. — Yes, it is hard, indeed; otherwise I should not have come all this way, and left parents and all, to tell you of Christ. (He seemed to feel the force of this, and after stopping a little, he said,) How is it that the disciples of MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 115 Christ are so fortunate above all men ? J. — Are not all men sinners, and deserving of punishment in a future state? Oo. — Yes, all must suffer in some future state for the sins thev commit. The punishment follows the crime, as sure- ly as the wheel of a cart follows the footsteps of the ox. J. — Now, according to the Burman system, there is no escape. According to the Christian system there is. Jesus Christ has died in the place of sinners ; has borne their sins — and now those who believe on him, and become his disciples, are re- leased from the punishment they deserve. At death they are received into heaven, and are happy for ever. Oo. — That I will never believe. My mind is very stiff on this one point, namely, that all existence involves in itself princi- ples of misery and destruction. J. — Teacher, there are two evil futurities, and one good. A miserable future ex- istence is evil, and annihilation or nigban is an evil, a fear- ful evil. A happy future existence is alone good. Oo. — I admit that it is best, if it could be perpetual ; but it cannot be. Whatever is, is liable to change, and misery, and de- struction. Nigban is the only permanent good, and that good has been attained by Gaudama, the last deity. J. — If there be no eternal being, you cannot account for any thing. Whence this world, and all that we see ? Oo. — Fate. J. — Fate! the cause must always be equal to the effect. See, I raise this table ; see, also, that ant under it : suppose I were invisible ; would a wise man say the ant raised it ? Now fate is not even an ant. Fate is a word, that is all. It is not an agent, not a thing. What is fate ? Oo. — The fate of creatures is the influence which their good or bad deeds have on their future existence. J. — If influence be exerted, there must be an exerter. If there be a determination, there must be a determiner. Oo. — No ; there is no determiner. There cannot be an eternal Being. J. — Consider this point. It is a main point of true wisdom. Whenever there is an execution of a purpose, there must be an agent. Oo. — (After a little thought) I must say that my mind is very decided and hard, and unless you tell me something more to the purpose, I shall never believe. J. — Well, teacher, I wish you to be- lieve, not for my profit, but for yours. I daily pray the true God to give you light, that you may believe. Wheth- er you will ever believe in this world I don’t know ; but when you die I know you will believe what I now say. You will then appear before the God you now deny. Oo. — I don’t know that.” 116 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. CHAPTER VIII. Letters of Mrs. Judson — Birth and Death of a Son — Arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Hough. The following letters, written by Mrs. Judson to her family, contain a statement of several interesting incidents : “ Rangoon , Sept. 26, 1815. “ My dear Parents, Sisters, and Brother, “ Many months have passed since I attempted to write you, owing entirely to the great improbability of letters reaching you during the continuance of the war. But as we have lately heard that this unhappy contest has ended, and that peace is again restored, I am once more induced to take up my pen, though I shall be able to write but a few lines. Goodness and mercy still follow us, still the protecting hand of our heavenly Father is held out for our assistance ; and though we have seen days and nights of affliction, we experience the fulfilment of this promise, Lo, I am with you. In my last, I gave you a general ac- count of events from our arrival here to that date. In a month or two from that date, 1 embarked for Madras, to procure medical assistance, and hoping a change of air would conduce to the restoration of my health. I was obliged to leave Mr. Judson here alone, without a single associate to animate him in his arduous work. We did not think it his duty for him to leave the mission, if I could possibly go alone. But though I was separated from him, and felt for the first time in my life that I was entirely alone in this wide world, yet I could not but trace the kind deal- ings of God in inclining every one with whom I had any concern, to favor and assist me in my way. The Vice- roy gave me an order to take a woman with me, free from expense, a thing which is generally attended with great difficulty, owing to the Butman law which forbids any female to leave the country. We went to him ourselves with a small present, which is customary when a favor is asked. On his seeing it, he inquired if we had any business ; and on Mr. Judson’s presenting the petition, he immediate- ly commanded his writer to give us an official order, without causing us any expense whatever. The Captain with whom I went refused any pay for my passage, though he provided every necessary for one in ill health. I staid at Madras six weeks, and resided at Mr. Loveless’ house, where MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 117 I received every attention. When about to leave Madras, I sent the physician under whose care 1 had been, seventy rupees, which he immediately returned, saying, he was happy if he had been serviceable to me. After an absence of three months, I safely arrived at Rangoon, where I found Mr. Judson well, and laboring hard, though entirely alone. My health continued to mend, and on the 11th of Septem- ber I was made the happy mother of a little son. 1 had no physician or assistant whatever excepting Mr. Judson. Since the birth of our little son, my health has been much better than for two years before. I feel now almost in a new state of existence. Our hands are full, and though our prospects in regard to the immediate conversion of the Burmans are dark, yet our trust in God is strong, and our hopes animating. “Mr. Judson has made considerable progress in the Pali language, which is the learned language of the Burmans, and without a knowledge of which, a man is not consider- ed learned. I have again commenced studying the Bur- man, though I am not yet able to sit long at a time. “ You doubtless are expecting to hear by this time of the Burmans inquiring what they shall do to be saved, and re- joicing that we have come to tell them how they may escape eternal misery. Alas, you know not the difficulty of com- municating the least truth to the dark mind of a heathen, particularly those heathen who have a conceited notion of their own wisdom and knowledge, and the superior ex- cellence of their own religious system. Sometimes when 1 have been conversing with some of the women, they have replied, ‘ Your religion is good for you, ours for us. You will be rewarded for your good deeds in your way — we in our way.’ At other times, when Mr. J. had been telling them of the atonement by Christ, they would reply that their minds were stiff, that they did not yet believe, &c. But these things do not discourage us. We confidently believe that God in his own time will make his truth effect- ual unto salvation. We are endeavoring to convince the Burmans by our conduct, that our religion is different from theirs ; and I believe we have succeeded in gaining the con- fidence and respect of those with whom we have any concern, so that they tell others who know us not, that they need not be afraid to trust us, for we do not know how to tell falsehoods as the Burmans do. We are very particular to pay at the appointed time, for whatever we 118 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUOSON. purchase. The Burmans are surprised to see us always employed, particularly me, as the Burman women never think of doing any work if they can get their rice without. “ Our present teacher is a learned man for a Burman ; he was once a priest, and lived at the golden feet, as they call the city of Ava. He makes every exertion possible to please us, lest he like his predecessors should lose his place. He is the fourth we have had, and we give him only fifteen tickals a month, which is about seven dollars. “ I know, my dear mother, you long very much to see my little son. I wish you were here to see him. He is a sprightly boy, and already begins to be very playful. We hope his life may be preserved and his heart sanctified, that he may become a Missionary among the Burmans. “ Rangoon, Dec. 8, 1815. “ My dear Sisters, “ In regard to the language, which sister A. wishes ‘ to hear how it sounds,’ we leel quite at home, and can con- verse with ease on common subjects. We find the subject of religion by far the most difficult, on account of the want of religious terms in their language. They have not the least idea of a God who is eternal — without beginning or end. All their deities have been through the several grades of creatures, from a fowl to a deity. When their deities take heaven, as they express it, they cease to exist, which, according to their ideas, is the highest state of perfec- tion. It is now two thousand years since Gaudama, their last deity, entered on his state of perfection ; and though he now ceases to exist, they still worship a hair of his head, which is enshrined in an enormous pagoda, to which the Burmans go every eighth day. They know of no other atonement for sin, than offerings to their priests and their pagodas. You cannot imagine how very difficult it is to give them any idea of the true God and the way of salvation by Christ, since their present ideas of deity are so very low. “ Mr. Judson has obtained a tolerable knowledge of the construction of the language, and only needs time and practice to make it perfectly familiar. I can read and write, but am far behind Mr. J. in this part, though in con- versation I am his equal. Doubtless you expect by this time, that some of the Burmans have embraced the Chris- tian religion, or at least, are seriously inquiring respecting MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 119 it. Our hopes have frequently been raised by the serious and candid attention of some, but have as frequently sunk again by beholding their almost total indifference. At one time our hopes were quite raised by the serious attention of the son of a Governor, who came to us about a year, to learn English. He at times appeared solemn and inquisitive ; but about six months ago his father lost his office : he of course lost his sense of dignity, mixed with his servants, and lost, we fear, most of his seriousness. He came here his last Sabbath to bid us farewell, as his father was called up to Ava. I asked him if he had forgotten the instructions he had formerly received. He said he had not, and repeated to us what we had told him concerning the character of God and of Christ. We gave him a copy of Matthew’s Gospel, which has been printed, and which he gladly received, say- ing, not a day should pass, without his reading it. Mr. J. told him, every time he read, he must ask God to give him light, and enable him to understand it. Another, an old man above sixty, frequently visited us, and said he wished to be instructed in our way, as he called it. He was of Portuguese descent, though a Burman in his habits. Mr. J. talked much to him about his depraved nature, and the ne- cessity of a new heart. The last time he came, he inquir- ed if we would not give money to those who were baptiz- ed and joined us, when Mr. J. told him no. He then ask- ed what it was to have a new heart. Mr. J. told him — when he replied, that he had got a new heart — that he be- lieved in Christ and the true God. Mr. J. asked him how long since he felt his heart was new 1 He said he was a Christian — was baptized in infancy — had always worship- ped the true God, and had those feelings Mr. J. described. Mr. J. told him he was still in a very dangerous state, and if he died as he was, he would surely go to hell. He re- plied, your sayings are very hard, and I cannot im- mediately understand them. Some other instances, still more encouraging, I could mention, but we must wait to seethe event. These things, however, do not discourage us. It is God alone, who can effectually impress the mind with divine truths : and though seed now sown may long lie buried in the dust, yet at some future period it may spring up, and bear fruit to the glory of God. When we read what wonders God is doing in the earth, in sending the Gospel into all parts of the world — when we read of Otaheitans and Chinese embracing the Gospel — shall we think it hard for him to convert the Burmans ? 120 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. “ The town just now is all in confusion. The present Viceroy is recalled by the King, and the former Viceroy is again to take the government of Rangoon. The present Viceroy has been here only a year and three months; he is much beloved by the people, ten thousand of whom will go with him. We have had a very peaceable, comfortable time during his administration ; the town was in a flourish- ing state ; robberies very seldom on account of the effect- ual means he has taken to suppress them, and we strongly hoped he would be permitted to continue here for some time. The present Viceroy and wife are nearly related to the King. They have a daughter fifteen years old, who on her arrival at Ava is to be presented to the Prince Re- gent. She is a sensible, smart, satirical girl ; with a mind as capable of improvement as any young lady’s in America. She and her mother have ever treated me with marked at- tention. I went to take leave of them two or three days ago, and when I entered the room where they receive company, finding they were not present, I took my seat with the wo- men who had assembled to pay their respects, and which is two or three steps lower than where the Viceroy’s family sit. When the wife and daughter came in, they immedi- ately told me to take my place with them, for it was not fitting that the wife of a priest should sit there. When I came away, her ladyship presented me with a string of coral, which is the second she has given me since her res- idence here. “ O how I long to visit Bradford ! and spend a few even- ings by your firesides, in telling you what I have seen and heard. Alas ! we have no fireside, no social circle ; we are still alone in this miserable country, surrounded by thousands who are ignorant of the true God, and only way of salvation by Jesus Christ. O pray for us, that we may be faithful unto death, and never give up or be discourag- ed, though we may not have immediate success. We still feel happy in our employment, and have reason to thank God that he has brought us here. We do hope to live to see the Scriptures translated into the Burman language, and to see a church formed from among these idolaters. Did you know how much Mr. J. has to do, you would not wonder he does not write to you more. He sits at close study twelve hours out of the twenty-four.” Some of the difficulties of the Burman language are thus described by Mr. Judson, in a letter to Dr. Bolles, of Salem, dated Rangoon, January 16, 1816 : MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 121 “ I just now begin to see my way forward in this lan- guage, and hope that two or three years more will make it somewhat familiar ; but I have met with difficulties that I had no idea of before I entered on the work. For a Eu- ropean or American to acquire a living oriental language, root and branch, and make it his own, is quite a different thing from his acquiring a cognate language of the west, or any of the dead languages, as they are studied in the schools. One circumstance may serve to illustrate this. I once had occasion to devote a few months to the study of the French. I have now been above two years engaged in the Burman. If I were to choose between aBurman and a French book, to be examined in, without previous study, I should, without the least hesitation, choose the French. When we take up a western language, the similarity in the characters, in very many terms, in many modes of expres- sions, and in the general structure of the sentences, its being in fair print, (a circumstance we hardly think of,) and the assistance of grammars, dictionaries, and instructers, ren- der the work comparatively easy. But when we take up a language spoken by a people on the other side of the earth, whose very thoughts run in channels diverse from ours, and whose modes of expression are consequently all new and uncouth ; when we find the letters and words all totally destitute of the least resemblance to any language we had ever met with, and these words not fairly divided, and dis- tinguished, as in western writing, by breaks, and points, and capitals, but run together in one continuous line, a sentence or paragraph seeming to the eye but one long word ; when, instead of clear characters on paper, we find only obscure scratches on dried palm leaves strung togeth- er, and called a book ; when we have no dictionary, and no interpreter to explain a single word, and must get some- thing of the language, before we can avail ourselves of the assistance of a native teacher, — ‘ Hoc opus, hie labor est.’ I had hoped, before I came here, that it would not be my lot to have to go alone, without any guide, in an unexplor- ed path, especially as Missionaries had been here before. But Mr. Chater had left the country, and Mr. Carey was with me very little, before he left the mission and the mis- sionary work altogether. L 2 122 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. “ I long to write something more interesting and en- couraging to the friends of the mission; but it must not yet be expected. It unavoidably takes several years to acquire such a language, in order to converse and write intelligibly on the great truths of the Gospel. Dr. Carey once told me, that after he had been some years in Bengal, and thought he was doing very well, in conversing and preaching with the natives, they (as he was afterwards convinced) knew not what he was about. A young Missionary, who expects to pick up the language in a year or two, will probably find that he has not counted the cost. If he should be so fortunate as to obtain a good interpreter, he may be use- ful by that means. But he will learn, especially if he is in a new place, where the way is not prepared, and no pre- vious ideas communicated, that to qualify himself to com- municate divine truth intelligibly, by his voice or pen, is not the work of a year. However, notwithstanding my present great incompetency, I am beginning to translate the New Testament, being extremely anxious to get some parts of Scripture, at least, into an intelligible shape, if for no other purpose than to read, as occasion offers, to the Burmans with whom I meet.” At this juncture, their heavenly Father was pleased to visit them with the most distressing trial, which can wring a parent’s heart. Their darling boy, who was their solace in their lonely condition, was removed from them by death. The event is described in a letter of Mrs. J. with all the pathos of a mother’s sorrow : “ Rangoon, May 7, 1816. “ My dear Parents, “ Little did I think when I wrote you last, that my next letter would be filled with the melancholy subject on which I must now write. Death, regardless of our lonely situa- tion, has entered our dwelling, and made one of the happi- est families wretched. Our little Roger Williams, our on- ly little darling boy, was three days ago laid in the silent grave. Eight months we enjoyed the precious little gift, in which time he had so completely entwined himself around his parents’ hearts, that his existence seemed necessary to their own. But God has taught us by afflictions, what we would not learn by mercies — that our hearts are his exclu- sive property, and whatever rival intrudes, he will tear it away. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 123 “ As I feel incapable of writing on any other subject, I will give you the particulars of his little probation, and the last painful scene which has rent our hearts. “ He was a remarkably pleasant child, — never cried ex- cept when in pain, and what we often observed to each other was the most singular, he never, during his little exist- ence, manifested the least anger or resentment at any thing. This was not owing to the want of intellect, for his tender feelings of sensibility were very conspicuous. Whenever I or his father passed his cradle without taking him, he would follow us with his eyes to the door, ivhen they would fill with tears, and his countenance so expressive of grief, though perfectly silent, that it would force us back to him, which would cause his little heart to be as joyful as it had been before sorrowful. He would lie hours on a mat by his papa’s study table, or by the side of his chair on the floor, if he could only see his face. When we had finished study, or the business of the day, it was our ex- ercise and amusement to carry him round the house or gar- den, and though we were alone, we felt not our solitude when he was with us. For two months before he died, I observed with much anxiety, that he had violent fits of per- spiration every night, and a slight degree of fever. But as he appeared well through the day, and had a good appetite for his food, and continued to grow fleshy, I strongly hoped it would wear off, and terminate in the cutting of his teeth. But alas ! all our hopes were blasted. Tuesday morning when I took him from his cradle, he appeared as well as usual ; but not long after, he was taken with a violent coughing, which continued without cessation for half an hour. This brought on a fever, which continued strong through the day and night; but Wednesday morning it abated, and he slept quietly through the day, and took his food with as good an appetite as usual. Thursday his cough returned, and with it the fever, which again much alarmed us, and we sent for a Portuguese priest, (the only person who knows any thing about medicine in the place,) who gave him a little rhubarb and gascoign powder. But nothing appeared to affect the distress in his throat, which was the cause of his coughing, and made him breathe so hard, that every breath could be heard some way. Friday night I sat by him till two o’clock, when being much fatigued, I retired, and Mr. Judson took him. The little creature drank his milk with much eagerness, (he was weaned) and Mr. Judson thought he was refreshed and 124 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. would go to sleep. He laid him in his cradle — he slept with ease for half an hour, when his breath stopped with- out a struggle, and he was gone ! Thus died our little Roger. ‘Short pain, short grief, dear babe, was thine, — ‘Now, joys eternal and divine.’ We buried him in the afternoon of the same day, in a little enclosure, the other side of the garden. Forty or fifty Bur- mans and Portuguese followed, with his afflicted parents, the last remains to the silent grave. All the Burmans who were acquainted with us, endeavored to sympathize with us, and console us under our loss. Our little Roger was the only legitimate child of foreign parents in the place; consequently he was quite a curiosity to the Burmans. But what shall 1 say about the improvement we are to make of this heavy affliction ? We do not feel a disposition to mur- mur, or to inquire of our Sovereign why he has done this. We wish rather, to sit down submissively under the rod and bear the smart, till the end for which the affliction was sent, shall be accomplished. Our hearts were bound up in this child ; we felt he was our earthly all, our only source of innocent recreation in this heathen land. But God saw it was necessary to remind us of our error, and to strip us of our only little all. O may it not be in vain that he has done it. May we so improve it, that he will stay his hand and say, ‘ It is enough.’ “ May 18. It is just a fortnight to-day, since our little boy died. We feel the anguish a little abated, and have returned to our study and employment ; but when for a moment we realize what we once possessed, and our now bereaved state, the wound opens and bleeds afresh. Yet we would still say, ‘Thy will be done.’ “ Two or three days ago, the wife of the Viceroy made us a visit in all her state. She had heard of the death of the little white child, as she called him, and came to pay a vis- it of condolence. I once carried him to her house, when she took the velvet cushion on which she usually sits, and placed the little boy upon it, and exclaimed, What a child, how white, &,c. After caressing him for some time, I got up to go, but she requested me to stay till the Viceroy came in. He soon entered the room, when she again exclaimed, ‘Look, my Lord, see what a child ! look at his feet, look at his hands,’ both of which were remarkably fleshy. The old Viceroy, a huge looking man, who has at MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 125 least twenty or thirty children, smiled on the little babe, made some inquiries respecting him, and took his leave. Ever since that time, when we met, she would anxiously inquire about him. When she saw me after his death, she smote her breast, and said, ‘ Why did you not send me word, that I might have come to his funeral V I told her I did not think of any thing, my distress was so great. She then tried to comfort us, and told us not to weep. She was accompanied by all her officers of state and attend- ants, all of which were about two hundred people. I gave her tea, sweetmeats and cakes, with which she appeared much pleased. O that she might become a real disciple of Jesus ! “ I sometimes have good opportunities of communicating religious truths to the women in the government-house, and hope I shall have an opportunity of conversing with the wife of the Viceroy herself. “ All is Egyptian darkness around us — not a glimpse of light. Mr. Judson had just completed a tract in the Bur- man language, a summary of the Christian religion, when his eyes became so weak, and his head so much affected, that he was obliged to lay aside all study, and could not even look into an English book. It is now six weeks since this took place, and he is now only able to study about half the day. This we feel to be a severe affliction. My health is indifferent. We are anxiously looking for the arrival of the other Missionaries, who we hope will strengthen this mission.” Mr. Judson’s health had now become so impaired, by close attention to study, that he was forced to desist from read iri *> and from all other mental exertion, for several months. He was apprehensive, that it would be necessary to take a voyage to Bengal, for the restoration of his health, though he felt a great reluctance to suspend, for a moment, his efforts to prepare himself for usefulness among the idolatrous millions, who were perishing around him. Ex- ercise on horseback, and a more nutritive diet, restored his health, in some degree; but he was on the point of sailing for Calcutta, when he received the joyful intelligence, that Mr. and Mrs. Hough had arrived in Bengal, and would soon join them in Rangoon. The vessel in which Mr. and Mrs. J. were about to take passage, being detained longer than was expected, they determined to relinquish the design, and to remain in Rangoon. Mr, Judson’s 126 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. health gradually became better, and he was enabled to resume his literary labors. During the period of his ill- ness, while incapable of reading, from the weakness of his eyes, he employed himself in preparing a grammar of the language, for the benefit of future Missionaries. Mr. Hough arrived in Calcutta, in April, 1816. Dr. Carey had recently received letters from Mr. Judson, in- forming him, that he wished several small tracts printed at Serampore. The Dr. and his associates immediately ad- vised, that a printing office be established at Rangoon ; and, with their characteristic liberality, made a present to the mission of a printing press, types and other printing apparatus, with which Mr. Hough and wife arrived at Rangoon, in October, 1816. It was a joyful event to Mr. and Mrs. Judson to be thus reinforced by two other Missionaries. They had been laboring in silence and sorrow, for three years, without the encouraging thought, that they were, the mean while, conferring any direct benefit on the natives. They were, however, preparing themselves for usefulness. They had so far become familiar with the language, that they could converse with considerable facility, and Mr. Judson had prepared two tracts, which were printed by Mr. Hough, soon after his arrival. Mr. Judson says, in a letter written at this period : “ The British Baptists have made a noble beginning in Western India. It remains for American Baptists to make an attempt on the eastern side. As for myself, I fear I shall prove only a pioneer, and do a little in preparing the way for others. But such as I am, I feel devoted to the work, and, with the grace of God, and the help of the So- ciety, am resolved to persevere to the end of my life.” %* A letter of the same date, to Mr. Rice, will show what considerations prevented discouragement under such cir- cumstances : “ If any ask what success I meet with among the na- tives — tell them to look at Otaheite, where the Missiona- ries labored nearly twenty years, and not meeting with the slightest success, began to be neglected by all the Chris- tian world, and the very name of Otaheite was considered a 'shame to the cause of missions ; but now the blessing begins to descend. Tell them to look at Bengal also. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 127 where Dr. Thomas had been laboring seventeen years, that is, from 1783 to 1800, before the first convert, Krish- no, was baptized. When a few converts are once made, things move on. But it requires a much longer time than I have been here, to make a first impression on a heathen people. If they ask again, what prospect of ultimate suc- cess is there — tell them, as much as that there is an al- mighty and faithful God, who will perform his promises, and no more. If this does not satisfy them, beg them to let me stay and make the attempt, and let you come, and give us our bread ; or, if they are unwilling to risk their bread on such a forlorn hope as has nothing but the word of God to sustain it, beg of them at least not to prevent others from giving us bread. And if we live some twenty or thirty years, they may hear from us again. “ I have already written many things home about Ran- goon. The climate is good, better than any other part of the east. But it is a most wretched place. Missionaries must not calculate on the least comfort, but what they find in one another, and in their work. However, if a ship was lying in the river, ready to convey me to any part of the world I should choose, and that too with the entire appro- bation of all my Christian friends, I should not, for a mo- ment, hesitate on remaining. This is an immense field ; and, since the Serampore Missionaries have left it, it seems wholly thrown on the hands of the Americans. If we de- sert it, the blood of the Burmans will be required of us. “ In encouraging young men to come out as Missiona- ries, do use the greatest caution. One wrong-headed, con- scientiously obstinate man would ruin us. Humble, quiet, persevering men ; men of sound, sterling talents, of decent accomplishments, and some natural aptitude to acquire a language ; men of an amiable, yielding temper, willing to take the lowest place, to be the least of all, and the ser- vants of all ; men who enjoy much closet religion — who live near to God, and are willing to suffer all things for Christ’s sake, without being proud of it ; — these are the men we need.” A letter written by Mr. Hough, February 20th, 1817, contains some interesting particulars, relative to the mis- sion ; and also describes the Burman mode of burying their priests. 128 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. “ I can say truly, I had no idea of the state of heathen- ism, before I saw it. A warm hearted Christian in Ameri- ca would think, that a poor miserable idolater would leap for joy at the message of grace. But it is not so in Bur- mah : * Here Satan binds their captive minds Fast in his slavish chains.’ “ The few with whom brother Judson has conversed, since 1 have been here, appear inaccessible to truth. They sit unaffected, and go away unimpressed with what they have heard. They are unconvinced by arguments, and unmoved by love ; and the conversion of a Burman, or even the excitement of a thought towards the truth, must and will be a sovereign act of divine power. We long to see that act of power displayed ; even one instance would fill us with joy. “ Brother Judson has never yet been abroad to preach. He has applied himself constantly to the study of the lan- guage, with a view to the translation of the New Testa- ment. We both concur in the opinion, that before preach- ing be undertaken, to any considerable degree, some por- tion of the Scriptures should be in circulation. “ The Burmans, when any thing is said to them on the subject of divine truth, inquire for our holy books, and it is a pleasing fact, that scarcely a Burman, with the ex- ception of females, is incapable of reading. Besides, during the progress of translation, many theological terms, appro- priate to the different branches of doctrine, may be famil- iarly acquired, and their use established ; which, without much consideration, might be erroneously employed, and thus wrong ideas conveyed. Having, therefore, press and types here, we cannot concientiously withhold from this people, the precious oracles of God. This opinion has in- fluenced us to issue, as soon as preparations could possibly be made, two small tracts ; one a summary of Christian doctrine, and the other a catechism. The one I was en- abled to print the latter part of the last, and the other the first of the present, month. These two little tracts are the first printing ever done in Burmah ; and it is a fact, grate- ful to every Christian feeling, that God has reserved the in- troduction of this art here, for his own use. “ When a priest dies, he has peculiar honors paid him. Several months since, a neighboring priest died, or return- ed — for the Burmans think it undignified to say that a priest dies — his body was immediately wrapped up in tar and MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 129 wax ; holes were perforated through the feet, and some dis- tance up the legs, into which, one end of a hollow bamboo was inserted, and the other fixed in the ground ; the body was then pressed and squeezed, so that its fluids were forc- ed down through the legs, and conveyed olf by means of the bamboos; in this state of preservation the body has been kept. For some days past, preparations have been making to burn this sacred relic, and to-day it passed off in fumigation ! “ It may be said of the Burman, as of every other pagan religion, there is no power in it to make men better, and its best precepts are no criterion by which to judge of the moral character of its devotees. The Burmans are subtle, thievish, mercenary, addicted to robbery and fraud ; truth and honesty are not known among them as virtues. They are excessively prone to gambling and sporting. “ The government of the country is in the will of the Sovereign, who considers his subjects as slaves ; in short, every person coming into the country, reports himself ‘ the King’s most willing slave.’ The Viceroy of Rangoon acts with a power limited only by the King. He punishes crim- inals with severity. The mildest manner of suffering death is to have the head taken off, which is done with a large knife, and at one stroke. Reprieves from extreme desert, however, are often purchased with money ; but when a malefactor is destitute of friends and money, he dies with- out mercy.” CHAPTER IX. Mr. Judson’s Visit to Chittagong — Persecution of Mr. Hough, and his Departure for Bengal — Return of Mr. Judson — Arrival of Messrs. Colman and Wheelock. The prospects of the Mission now became brighter. The language had been acquired by Mr. and Mrs. Judson, a grammar had been prepared, two tracts were printed, the one containing a view of the Christian religion, of which one thousand copies were printed, and the other a cate- chism, of which three thousand copies were printed. An edition of eight hundred copies of the Gospel by Matthew, translated by Mr. Judson, was commenced. M 130 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON 7 . But God was about to gladden their hearts, by showing them some of the fruits of that seed, which they had scat- tered with tears. In March, 1817, Mr. Judson wrote thus to the Corresponding Secretary : “I have this day been visited by the first inquirer after religion, that I have seen in Burmah. For although in the course of the two last years I have preached the Gospel to many, and though some have visited me several times, and conversed on the subject of religion ; yet I have never had much reason to believe that their visits originated in a spirit of sincere inquiry. Conversations on religion have always been of my proposing ; and though I have sometimes been encouraged to hope that truth had made some impres- sion, never, until to-day, have I met with one who was fair- ly entitled to the epithet of Inquirer. “ As I was sitting with my teacher, as usual, a Burman of respectable appearance, and followed by a servant, came up the steps, and sat down by me. I asked him the usual question, where he came from ; to which he gave me no explicit reply ; and I began to suspect that he had come from the government house, to enforce a trifling request, which in the morning we had declined. He soon, how- ever, undeceived and astonished me, by asking, ‘ How long a time will it take me to learn the religion of Jesus ? ’ 1 re- plied, that such a question could not be answered. If God gave light and wisdom, the religion of Jesus was soon learnt ; but without God, a man might study all his life long, and make no proficiency. But how, continued I, came you to know any thing of Jesus? Have you been here before? ‘No.’ Have you seen any writings con- cerning Jesus ? ‘I have seen two little books.’ Who Jesus? ‘He is the Son of God, who, pitying creatures, came into this world, and suffered death in their stead.’ Who is God? ‘ He is a Being without beginning or end, who is not subject to old age or death, but always is.’ 1 cannot tell how I felt at this moment. This was the first acknowledgment of an eternal God, that I had ever heard from the lips of a Burman. I handed him a tract and catechism, both of which he instantly recognized, and read here and there, making occasional remarks to his follower, such as, ‘ This is the true God — this is the right way,’ &c. I now tried to tell him some things about God and Christ, and himself ; but he did not listen with much attention, and seemed anxious only to get another book. I had MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 131 already told him two or three times that I had finished no other book ; but, that in two or three months, I would give him a larger one, which I was now daily employed in translating. ‘ But,’ replied he, ‘ have you not a little of that book done, which you will graciously give me now ? ” And I, beginning to think that God’s time was better than man’s, folded and gave him the two first half sheets, which contain the first five chapters of Matthew ; on which he in- stantly rose, as if his business was all done ; and having received an invitation to come again, took leave. Through- out his short stay, he appeared different from any Burman I have met with. He asked no questions about customs and manners, with which the Burmans tease us exceeding- ly. He had no curiosity, and no desire for any thing, but ‘ more of this sort of writing.’ In fine, his conduct proved that he had something on his mind, and I cannot but hope that I shall have to write about him again. “ March 24. We have not yet seen our inquirer ; but to-day we met with one of his acquaintances, who says that he reads our books all the day, and shows them to all who call upon him. We told him to ask his friend to come and see us again. “ 26. An opportunity occurs of sending to Bengal. I am sorry that I cannot send home more interesting letters. But I am not yet in the way of collecting interesting matter. I have found, that I could not preach publicly to any advan- tage, without being able, at the same time, to put something into the hands of the hearers. And, in order to qualify my- self to do this, I have found it absolutely necessary to keep at home, and confine myself to close study, for three or four years. 1 hope, however, after Matthew is finished, to make a more public entrance on my work than has yet been done. But many difficulties lie in the way. Our present house is situated in the woods, away from any neighbors, and at a distance from any road. In this situa- tion, we have no visitors, and no passing travellers, whom we could invite to stop and hear of Christ. My attempts to go out and find auditors have always occasioned such a waste of time, and interruption of study, as would not often be indulged in, or justified. We are very desirous of build- ing a small house near the town, on some public road.” Mrs. Judson wrote thus to a friend in August, 1817 : “ Since Mr. Hough’s arrival, he has printed a tract of considerable length, being a view of the Christian religion, 132 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. which Mr. Judson had previously composed ; and also a small catechism for children, and Matthew’s Gospel. These are in circulation, and are well understood by those who read them. Many have called at the mission house, to in- quire more particularly into the new religion. But we have frequently observed in these inquirers a fear lest others should discover their inclination to inquire. Sometimes, when two or three intimate friends have been seriously engaged in conversing on religious subjects, if others, with whom they were not acquainted, called at the same time, they would be silent, and take their leave. This makes us feel the im- portance of trying to obtain the patronage of government. In a few months, Mr. Judson will complete a dictionary of the Burman language ; after which he will, perhaps, go up to Ava, the residence of the King. “ If we were convinced of the importance of missions, before we left our native country, we now also see and feel their practicability. We could then picture to ourselves the miserable situation of heathen nations ; but we now see a whole populous empire, rational and immortal like ourselves, sunk in the grossest idolatry; given up to follow the wicked inclinations of their depraved hearts ; entirely destitute of any real principle, or the least spark of true benevolence. Let those who plead the native innocence and purity of heathen nations, visit Burmah. Their system of religion has no power over the heart, or restraint on the passions. Besides being destitute of life, it provides no atonement for sin. Here, also, the Gospel triumphs over this, and every other religion in the world. This is the grand difference ; this makes the Gospel ‘ good news,’ indeed, to the heavy laden and sin-sick soul. “ How interested you would be, could you meet with my little society of females on the Sabbath. Interested I say — yes, you would be interested, if it was only from this cir- cumstance — that these poor idolaters enjoy the means of grace, and sit under the sound of the Gospel. I have gen- erally fifteen or twenty. They are attentive while 1 read the Scriptures, and endeavor to teach them about God. One of them told me the other day, that she could not think of giving up a religion which her parents, grand-pa- rents, &c. &c. had embraced, and accepting a new one of which they had never heard. I asked her if she wish- ed to go to hell, because her progenitors had gone there. She replied, if, with all her offerings and good works on her head, (speaking in their idiom) she must go to hell, MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 133 then let her go. I told her, if she went to hell after having heard of the Saviour, her very relations would contribute to torment and upbraid her, for her rejection of that Saviour of whom they had never heard, and that even she herself would regret her folly when it was too late. If I do, said she, I will then cry out to you to be my intercessor with your God, who will certainly not refuse you. Another told me that she did believe in Christ, and prayed to him every day. I asked her if she also believed in Gaudama, and prayed to him. She replied, she worshipped them both. I have sev- eral times had my hopes and expectations raised by the apparent seriousness of several females, as Mr. Judson has in regard to several men ; but their goodness was like the morning cloud and early dew, which soon passeth away. Four or five children have committed the catechism to mem- ory, and often repeat it to each other.” The following letter describes some of the offerings made by the Burmans at their festivals, and also contains a de- scription of the celebrated pagoda at Rangoon : “ This is the season for the great feast of Gaudama. It commenced yesterday, and it is to continue for three days. It is observed all over the country ; but I presume the mul- titude collected in this place is much greater that at any other, excepting Ava. Priests and people come in boats from a great distance, to worship at the pagoda in this place, which is supposed to contain a relic of Gaudama. The Viceroy, on these days, goes out in all the pomp and splendor possible, dressed and ornamented with all his in- signia of office, attended by the members of government and the common people. After kneeling and worshipping at the pagoda, they generally spend the day in amusements, such as boxing, dancing, singing, theatrical exhibitions, and fire-works. Most of the older people spend the night at the pagoda, and listen to the instructions of the priests. “ Great and expensive offerings are made at this season. One last year, presented by a member of government, cost three thousand tickals, or twelve hundred dollars. It was a kind of portable pagoda, made of bamboo and paper, rich- ly ornamented with gold leaf and paintings. It was a hun- dred feet in height, and the circumference of its base about fifty. Half way up its height, was a man ludricrous- M 2 134 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. ly dressed, with a mask on his face, white wings on his shoulders, and artificial finger nails, two inches in length, in the posture of dancing. This offering was carried by sixty men, preceded by a band of music, and followed by the officer who made it, and his suite. Other offerings presented at this festival, are various kinds of artificial trees, the branches and twigs of which are filled with cups, bowls, handkerchiefs, and garments of all descriptions ; these are given to the slaves attached to the pagoda, who, the week following, have something like a fair, to dispose of their offerings. “ The pagoda to which such multitudes resort, is one of the largest and most splendid in the empire. After having ascended a flight of steps, a large gate opens, when a wild, fairy scene, is abruptly presented to view. It resem- bles more the descriptions we sometimes have in novels, of enchanted castles, or ancient abbeys in ruins, than any thing we ever meet in real life. The ground is complete- ly covered with a variety of ludicrous objects, which meet the eye in every direction, interspersed with the banyan, cocoa-nut, and toddy trees. Here and there are large open buildings, containing huge images of Gaudama; some in a sitting, some in a sleeping position, surrounded by images of priests and attendants, in the act of worship, or listen- ing to his instructions. Before the image of Gaudama, are erected small altars, on which offerings of fruit, flow- ers, &c. are laid. Large images of elephants, lions, angels, and demons, together with a number of indescribable ob- jects, all assist in filling the picturesque scene. “ The ground on which this pagoda is situated, com- mands a view of the surrounding country, which presents one of the most beautiful landscapes in nature. The pol- ished spires of the pagodas, glistening among the trees at a distance, appear like the steeples of meeting-houses in our American sea-ports. The verdant appearance of the country, the hills and valleys, ponds and rivers, the banks of which are covered with cattle, and fields of rice ; each, in their turn, attract the eye, and cause the beholder to ex- claim, ‘ Was this delightful country made to be the resi- dence of idolaters ? Are those glittering spires, which, in consequence of association of ideas, recal to mind so many animating sensations, but the monuments of idolatry ? ’ O my friend ! scenes like these, productive of feelings so va- rious and opposite, do, notwithstanding, fire the soul with MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDS03V. 135 an unconquerable desire to make an effort to rescue this people from destruction, and lead them to the Rock that is higher than they.” In November, 1817, Mr. Edward Wheelock, a member of the Second Baptist Church in Boston, and Mr. James Colman, a member of the Third Baptist Church in that city, sailed from Boston, to join the Mission. They were young men of talents, and of exemplary piety, who were constrained by the love of Christ to offer themselves as messengers of the Saviour, to bear his unsearchable riches to the distant heathen. With the hope that the sentiments uttered by these excellent young men, who were so soon summoned away from their earthly toils, may enkindle a flame of zeal in some kindred hearts, the follow- ing extracts are quoted from their letters to the Board : Mr. Colman wrote thus — “ Since I came to the above conclusion, my mind has been unwavering. It is true, mountains, at times, have arisen between myself and the eastern world. My way has been hedged up by difficulties, which to the eye of human reason might appear insur- mountable. But duty has constantly appeared the same. Indeed, I esteem missionary work, not only as a duty for me to perform, but as a privilege for me to enjoy ; a privi- lege which I value more than the riches of the earth. Only give me the rich satisfaction of holding up the torch of truth, in the benighted regions of Burmah ! This is the object which lies nearest my heart ; for this, I can cheer- fully leave my native land, and the bosom of my beloved friends. I pant to proclaim the Gospel to those who are ignorant of it ; to present to their minds that firm founda- tion on which my own hopes of eternal happiness are built. I look to Burmah as my home, and as the field of my future toils. To the wretched inhabitants of that empire I long to present the Bible, the fountain of knowledge, and to direct their wandering steps to the great Shepherd and Bishop of souls. Nor can I refrain from cherishing the hope, that my feeble labors among them will be crowned with the blessing of Heaven. Some, I trust, will be induced to forsake the worship of idols, and to bow the knee to Him, on whose vesture and thigh is written, King of Kings, and Lord of Lords. Prompted, as I believe, by a deep sense of the worth of souls, and by the command of our blessed Saviour, who says, ‘Go ye into all the world, 13(5 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. and preach the Gospel to every creature ; and encouraged by his promise of constant assistance and direction to his servants, I voluntarily and joyfully offer myself to be your Missionary to the Burman empire. May the Lord preside over your deliberations, and grant me, if it can be consist- ent with his holy will, the unspeakable happiness of pro- claiming the love of Jesus to the miserable heathen.” Mr. Wheelock closed his application to the Board with the following lines : “ To you, honored fathers, is my mind directed, as to those, who, under God, must decide my case. To you I of- fer, freely and joyfully offer myself, to become your Mission- ary, to aid those already under your patronage, to turn the poor Burmans from idols, to serve the living and true God. And O ! if it is consistent that one so unworthy, and so unqualified as myself, should engage in this glorious work, deny me not, I beseech you, the unspeakable privi- lege ; deny me not the fondest, the most ardent desire of my soul, that can, in this world, be gratified. To deny me this, would be to deprive me of the greatest happiness which, in this world, I can possibly enjoy. I would rather be a Missionary of the cross, than a King on a throne. Let the men of this world possess its glittering toys ; let the miser grasp his cankered gold ; let the voluptuary enjoy his sordid pleasures ; let the ambitious ascend to the pinnacle of earthly honor ; but let me enjoy the sweet satisfaction of directing the poor pagans to the ‘ Lamb of God.’ I court no greater good ; I desire no greater joy ; I seek no greater honor. To Burmah would I go; in Burmah would I live ; in Burmah would I toil ; in Burmah would I die ; and in Burmah would I be buried.” In December, 1817, Mr. Judson left Rangoon on a visit to Chittagong, in Arracan, for the purpose of benefitting his health, and of procuring one of the native Christians, residing there, who spoke the Burman language, to assist him in his first public attempts to preach the Gospel. He designed to be absent but three months ; but the vessel was detained by contrary winds, and becoming unmanageable in the difficult navigation along the coast, her direction was changed for Madras, and Mr. Judson had the unspeak- able anguish of being borne away from the scene of his missionary labors, to a distant part of India, which he had no MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 137 wish to visit. The vessel was unable to reach Madras, and Mr. Judson was carried to a place three hundred miles from that city, to which he was obliged to travel by land. Here he endeavored to obtain a passage for Rangoon, but was unsuccessful ; and he was detained at Madras, till Ju- ly 20, when he sailed for Rangoon in an English vessel. During his absence, very alarming incidents occurred at Rangoon, which threatened, for a while, to destroy the mis- sion. Nothing, indeed, but the special providence of God, and the firmness of Mrs. Judson, prevented an abandon- ment of the station, which might have been final. Under date of January 18, 1818, she thus wrote to Dr. Baldwin : “ We still live in a quiet manner, unmolested by govern- ment, or robbers. The Viceroy’s family treat us with re- spect and affection, now and then sending us an elephant, to accompany them in their excursions. Her Highness, the Vicereign, professes a particular regard for me, and I, in return, have presented her with a translation of Matthew’s Gospel, a tract, and catechism, and have had two or three opportunities of conversing with her privately on the subject of religion. How much she reads in the former, or believes in the latter, I am unable to say ; but neither produces any visible effect. She ordered the instructress of one of her daughters to give the catechism to her to commit to mem- ory. “ January 30. The Burman Mr. Judson mentioned some time ago, as being the first serious inquirer, and one who has excited the most hope, came to-day to the mission- house. It is now almost a year since he first came, and with much apparent anxiety inquired, ‘ How long time will it take me to learn the religion of Jesus ? ’ We have since frequently inquired, but obtained little information respect- ing him, until to-day. Soon after his first visit, he was appointed Governor of a cluster of villages situated on the Syrian river, in the country of Pegu. He has been at Rangoon but once since, and then on business by order of the Viceroy, and obliged to return immediately. “ I asked him if he had become a disciple of Jesus Christ. He replied, ‘I have not yet, but I am thinking and reading in order to become one. I cannot yet destroy my old mind ; for when I see a handsome patso, (a cloth the Burman men wear,) or a handsome gownbown, (the handkerchief worn on the head,) I still desire them. Tell the great teacher. 138 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. when he returns, that I wish to see him, though I am not a disciple of Christ.’ He requested the remaining part of Matthew’s Gospel, also catechisms and tracts for his fol- lowers. I gave all of his attendants tracts ; on which he said to them, ‘ Take and read them attentively, and when you have embraced the doctrines they contain, come here and converse with the teacher.’” A letter, dated February 18, 1818, says: “It is now four years and a half, since we took up our residence in this spiritually benighted land, and to this day do we olfer our thanks to God, for having brought and continued us here. To this day can we testify that God is good; that he is a faithful, covenant-keeping God, who is worthy of the entire trust and confidence of all his creatures. Never, for a moment, has he left us to feel, that our first views of the practicability of missions were visionary ; con- sequently we have been preserved from those distressing, agonizing feelings, resulting from regret and disappoint- ment in a darling object. On the contrary, we feel that missions to the heathen are not only practicable, but that the very blood of their souls will be required at the hand of those Christians, who neglect to make exertions to send the Gospel among them.” Mrs. Judson thus describes the events to which, in the preceding page, we alluded : “ Three months of Mr. Judson’s absence had nearly ex- pired, and we had begun to look for his return, when a na- tive boat arrived, twelve days from Chittagong, bringing the distressing intelligence, that neither Mr. Judson nor the vessel had been heard of at that port. I should not have given so much credit to this report, as to have allowed its harassing my feelings, had it not been corroborated by communications from my friends in Bengal, which arrived just at this time. From the circumstance, that the vessel had not reached the port of destination, I knew not what conclusion to draw. Hope, at times, suggested the idea that the ship’s course might have been altered, that she might yet be safe ; but despondency more frequently strove to convince me that all was lost. Thus was I, for four months, in that agonizing state of suspense, which is frequently more oppressive than the most dreaded certainty. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON, 139 “ Two or three days after the arrival of the above intel- ligence, Mr. Hough received an order, couched in the most menacing language, to appear immediately at the courts house, to give an account of himself. This, so unlike any message we had ever before received from government, spread consternation and alarm among our teachers, do- mestics, and adherents ; some of whom followed Mr. Hough at a distance, and heard the appalling words, from some of the petty officers, that a royal order had arrived, for the banishment of all foreign teachers. As it was late when Mr. Hough arrived at the court-house, he was mere- ly ordered to give security for his appearance at an early hour on the approaching day, when, to use their own un- feeling language, ‘ It he did not tell all the truth relative to his situation in the country, they would write with his heart’s blood.’ “ Our embarrassments at this period were greatly in- creased by the circumstance, that the Viceroy and family, who had always been our steady friends, had been recently recalled to Ava ; and the present Viceroy, with whom we had but a slight acquaintance, had left his family at the capital. Mr. Hough was not sufficiently acquainted with the language, to allow his appealing in person to the Vice- roy ; and as it is not customary for females to appear at his court, in the absence of the Vicereign, we had nothing before us but the gloomy prospect of being obliged to sub- mit to all those evils, in the power of petty officers to in- flict, when unprotected by higher authority. “The following days, Friday and Saturday, Mr. Hough was detained at the court-house, and under the necessity of answering, through an interpreter, the most trivial ques- tions ; such as, what were the names of his parents, how many suits of clothes he had, &sc. all which were written flown in the most formal manner imaginable. The court w'ould not allow his retiring for any refreshment ; and this, together with several other petty grievances, convinced us that it was their object to harass and distress us as much as possible • feeling safe in the idea that circumstances were such that we could not appeal to the Viceroy.” It appeared, in the issue, that the object ot the Burman officers was, to extort money from Mr. Hough. An order had been received from the King, that the Portuguese priests, three in number, should leave the country. To ascertain who they were, the Viceroy had issued an 140 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. order that all the foreign priests should appear at the court house, not intending that any but the Portuguese should be examined, further than to ascertain that they were not Portuguese. Mr. H. and Mrs. J. resolved to appeal to the Viceroy, and Mrs. J.’s teacher drew up a petition, which she herself presented, with some of the feelings and of the intrepidity of Esther. The Viceroy immediately com- manded, that Mr. Hough should receive no further mo- lestation. About this time, that dreadful disorder, the cholera mor- bus, began to rage among the natives. It was in the hottest season of the year, and Rangoon was soon filled with con- sternation. The natives attributed the disease to evil spirits, who were traversing the streets ; and they endeavored to expel them, by making a noise. Cannons were according- ly fired, and every one began beating his house with clubs and other instruments of uproar. But the disease continued to make frightful ravages. By the blessing of God, however, not a single individual, on the mission premises, died. There was, at this time, too, a report of war between England and Burmah, and the English vessels were hasten- ing to depart. It was now six months since Mr. Judson had been heard from. In these distressing circumstances, Mrs. Judson wrote to a friend, under date of July 2 : “ Mr. Hough, for some time past, has been desirous to have Mrs. Hough, myself, and his children, go to Bengal. But I have ever felt iesolved not to make any movement until 1 hear from Mr. Judson. Within a few days, however, some circumstances have occurred, which have in- duced me to make preparations for a voyage. There is but one remaining ship in the river, and if an embargo is laid on English ships, it will be impossible for Mr. Judson (if he is yet alive) to return to this place. But the uncertain- ty of meeting him in Bengal, and the possibility of his ar- riving in my absence, cause me to make preparations with a heavy heart. Sometimes I feel inclined to remain here, alone, and hazard the consequences. I should certainly conclude on this step, if any probability existed of Mr. Judson’s return. This mission has never appeared in so low a state as at the present time. It seems now entirely destroyed, as we all expect to embark for Bengal in a day or two. Alas! alas! how changed our prospects since Mr. Judson left us. How dark, how intricate the provi- dence which now surrounds us! Yet it becomes us to be MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 141 still, and know that he is God, who has thus ordered our circumstances. “ July 14. Alone, my dear friends, in this great house, without an individual, excepting my little girl and Burmans, I take my pen to relate the strange vicissitudes through which I have passed within a few days. “ On the 5th of this month, I embarked with Mr. Hough and family for Bengal, having previously disposed of what I could not take with me. 1 had engaged Mr. Judson’s teacher to accompany me, that in case of meeting him in Bengal, he could go on with his Burman studies. But the teacher, fearing the difficulties arising from his being a Burman, broke his engagement, and refused to go. My disinclination to proceed in the course commenced, had in- creased to such a degree, that I was on the point of giving up the voyage myself ; but my passage was paid, my bag- gage on board, and 1 knew not how to separate myself from the rest of the mission family. The vessel, however, was several days in going down the river ; and when on the point of putting out to sea, the Captain and officers ascer- tained she was in a dangerous state, in consequence of hav- ing been improperly loaded, and that she must be detained for a day or two at the place in which she then lay. I im- mediately resolved on giving up the voyage, and returning to town. Accordingly the Captain sent up a boat with me, and engaged to forward my baggage the next day. I reach- ed town in the evening — spent the night at the house of the only remaining Englishman in the place, and to- day have come out to the mission-house, to the great joy of all the Burmans left on our premises. Mr. Hough and his family will proceed, and they kindly and affectionately urge my return. I know I am surrounded by dangers on every hand, and expect to see much anxiety and distress ; but at present I am tranquil, and intend to make an effort to pursue my studies as formerly, and leave the event with God.” Thus did this noble minded woman resolve to remain alone at Rangoon, and confront all the perils which might beset her; although it was entirely uncertain whether her husband was yet alive. The event justified her courage, and rewarded her constancy. In a few days, Mr. Judson returned to Rangoon, and the apprehensions of his wife were at once dispelled. N 142 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. The vessel in which Mr. and Mrs. Hough had taken passage, was detained for several weeks ; but they finally sailed for Bengal, carrying with them the press and other printing apparatus. In April, 1818, Messrs. Colman and Wheelock, with their wives, arrived at Calcutta, from Boston, after a pleas- ant voyage, during which their prayers and zealous in- structions were made instrumental by the Holy Spirit, in the conversion of several of the seamen. They sailed from Calcutta, August 19, for Rangoon, where they arrived, September 19, a few weeks after the return of Mr. Judson. Thus did the clouds, which had recently hung over the mission, disperse ; and the Missionaries felt the truth and beauty of the sentiment : “ The Lord can clear the darkest skies, Can give us day for night ; Make drops of sacred sorrow rise To rivers of delight.” CHAPTER X. Mr. Judson commences Preaching — First Convert baptiz- ed — Death of Mr. Wheelock. The mission had now been established several years, and something had been done, by private conversation, and through the press, to convey the knowledge of salvation to the natives. But it was thought that the time had ar- rived for more public and enlarged efforts. Mr. Judson was sufficiently master of the language to preach pub- licly. Tracts and portions of the Scriptures were ready to be placed in the hands of inquirers. It was, therefore, resolved to erect a small building, (called a zayat) adjoining the mission premises, near a great road leading to one of the principal pagodas, and consequently much thronged. Here it was designed to preach the Gospel, and to converse with any persons who might choose to visit it. This was a hazardous attempt. The Missionaries had re- mained unmolested, because they had lived retired, and had been able to obtain the favor of the Viceroy. But a public attempt to preach the Gospel, and to convert the MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 143 natives to Christianity, was likely to attract the attention and displeasure of the government. It was well known, that a renunciation of the established religion would be punished with death. But the Missionaries resolved to make the attempt, and trust in the Lord for protection. Messrs. Colman and Wheelock immediately commenced the study of the language, but their health was so impaired, particularly that of Mr. W. that their progress was slow and limited. In April, 1819, the zayat was opened, and a new era in the mission commenced. Mr. Judson says: “ To-day the building of the zayat being sufficiently ad- vanced for the purpose, I called together a few people that live around us, and commenced public worship in the Bur- man language. I say commenced, for though I have fre- quently read and discoursed to the natives, I have never before conducted a course of exercises which deserved the name of public worship, according to the usual acceptation of that phrase among Christians ; and though I began to preach the Gospel, as soon as I could speak intelligibly, I have thought it hardly becoming to apply the term preach- ing, (since it has acquired an appropriate meaning in mod- ern use,) to my imperfect, desultory exhortations and con- versations. But I hope, though with fear and trembling, that I have now commenced a course of public worship, and regular preaching. “ The congregation to-day consisted of fifteen persons only, besides children. Much disorder and inattention pre- vailed, most of them not having been accustomed to attend Burman worship. May the Lord grant his blessing on at- tempts made in great weakness, and under great disadvan- tages ; and all the glory will be his. “ April 6. This evening I went, for the second time, to hear a popular Burman preacher. On our arrival, we found a zayat, in the precincts of one of the most celebra- ted pagodas, lighted up, and the, floor spread with mats. In the centre was a frame raised about eighteen inches from the ground, where the preacher, on his arrival, seated himself. He appeared to be about forty-five years old, of very pleasant countenance, and harmonious speech. He was once a priest, but is now a layman. The people, as they came in, seated themselves on the mats, the men on one side of the house, and the women on the other. It 144 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. was an undistinguished day, and the congregation was very small, not more than one hundred. When we entered, some said, ‘ There come some wild foreigners ; ’ but when we sat down properly, and took off our shoes, they began to say, ‘ No, they are not wild, they are civilized.’ Some re- cognized me, and said to another, ‘ It is the English teach- er,’ a name by which I am commonly known. The preach- er soon took notice of us, entered into some conversation, invited us to visit him, and so on ; but on learning that I was a Missionary, or, in their idiom, a religion-making- teacher, his countenance fell, and he said no more. The people being now convened, one, appointed for the pur- pose, called three times for silence and attention. Each one then took the flowers and leaves which had been pre- viously distributed, and placing them between his fingers, raised them to his head, and in that respectful posture, re- mained motionless, until the service was closed. This ceremony we of course declined. When all things were properly adjusted, the preacher closed his eyes, and com- menced the exercise, which consisted in repeating a por- tion from their sacred writings. His subject was the con- version of the two prime disciples of Gaudama, and their subsequent promotion and glory. His oratory I found to be entirely different from all that we call oratory. At first, he seems dull and monotonous ; but presently, his soft, melli- fluent tones win their way into the heart, and lull the soul into that state of calmness and serenity, which, to a Bur- man mind, somewhat resembles the boasted perfection of their saints of old. His discourse continued about half an hour ; and at the close, the whole assembly burst out into a short prayer, after which all rose and retired. This man exhibited twice every evening, in different places. Indeed he is the only popular lay preacher in the place. As for the priests, they preach on special occasions only, when they are drawn from their seclusion and inactivity, by the solicita- tions of their adherents. “ April 25. Lord’s day. Yesterday we completed the zayat, set up the front stairs, and laid open the entrance from the road. This morning I took my seat on the floor in the open porch, under some solemn impression of the great responsibility attached to my new mode of life. “ In the forenoon the members of the mission family came over to have our usual worship, having concluded to hold it for a few Sundays in the zayat, rather than in the MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 145 house, in order to give the Burmans some idea of the place. “ In the afternoon our people came together, and seve- ral came in from the road, so that we had an assembly of between twenty-five and thirty, besides children. At the close of the service, I distributed several tracts to the strangers. “ April 27. One of the most attentive of the hearers last night, came again, with a petty officer from another village. They staid the most of the day, and received a great deal of instruction ; and left, with the promise that they would come as often as the distance of their residence would per- mit. Considerably encouraged to-day, with the hope that God is preparing a people in this benighted land. “ 28. Nothing interesting through the day. At night, encountered a bitter opposer : he had visited Bengal, and some foe to missions had poisoned his mind ; he mani- fested a most virulent spirit. 1 felt that he would most gladly be foremost in destroying us. But through divine grace I was enabled to treat him with meekness and gen- tleness, and he finally left me politely. He appeared to be rich, and had several followers.” Mrs. Judson thus describes the zayat, and the method of conducting the school : “ The zayat is situated thirty or forty rods from the mis- sion-house , and in dimensions, is twenty-seven by eigh- teen feet. It is raised four feet from the ground, and is divided into three parts. The first division is laid entirely open to the road, without doors, windows, or a partition in the front side, and takes up a third part of the whole build- ing. It is made of bamboo and thatch, and is the place where Mr. Judson sits all the day long, and says to the passers by, 1 Ho ! every one that thirsteth,’ &c. The next, and middle division, is a large airy room, with four doors and four windows, opening in opposite directions ; made entirely of boards, and is whitewashed, to distinguish it from the other zayats around us. ** In this room we have public worship in Burman on the Sabbath ; and in the middle of which I am now situ- ated at my writing table, while six of the male scholars are at one end, each with his torch and black board, over which he is industriously bending, and emitting the curi- N 2 146 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. ous sounds of the language. The third, and last division, is only an entry way, which opens into the garden, leading to the mission house. “ In this apartment, all the women are seated, with their lights and black boards, much in the same position and em- ployment as the men. The black board, on which all the Burmans learn to read and write, answers the same purpose as our slates. They are about a yard in length, made black with charcoal and the juice of a leaf; and letters are clear- ly imprinted with a species of white stone, a little similar to our slate pencils. A lesson is written out on this board by an instructer ; and when the scholar is perfect master of it, it is erased, and a new one written. The Burmans are truly systematic in their elementary instructions, and a scholar is not considered qualified to read without spelling, until he has a perfect knowledge of all the various combi- nations of letters.” At this time Mrs. Judson wrote the following letter to her sister : “ Rangoon, April 29, 1819. “ My dear Sister M. “ Being left alone in my room this afternoon, I know not how I can spend it more pleasantly than in writing to a dear, far-distant sister, whom I never expect to meet again, until we arrive at our Father’s house in heaven. Though it is seven years since I left my native land and scenes of my earliest years, they are as fresh in my recollection as though it were but yesterday ; and the wound then in- flicted every now and then opens and bleeds afresh. I be- lieve very few females who have left their native country, have had it in their power to make such sacrifices as my- self. When I think of my pleasant home, and dear Brad- ford friends ; the flattering prospects and sources of enjoy- ment which I left, I am often led to wonder how I was ever made willing to forsake them, and deliberately em- brace a life replete with vicissitudes as the present. But, my dear sister Mary, a little sacrifice for the cause of Christ is not worth naming; and I feel it a privilege, of which I am entirely undeserving, to have had it in my power to sacrifice my all for Him who hesitated not to lay down his life for sinners. I rejoice that I had a pleasant home, dear friends, and flattering prospects, to relinquish, and that once in my life I had an opportunity of manifesting my little attachment to the cause of Christ. I know you MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 147 often wish to know certainly, whether I still approve of the first step I took in the missionary cause ; and whether, if I had the choice again to make, with my present knowl- edge and views of the subject, I should make the same. Well, I frankly acknowledge that I should do just the same, with this exception ; that I should commence such a life, with much more fear and trembling, on account of my unfitness ; and should almost hesitate whether one so vile, so poorly qualified, ought to occupy a sphere of so much usefulness. I do at times feel almost ready to sink down in despair, when I realize the responsibility of my situa- tion, and witness my short-comings in duty. If I have grown any in grace since I have left America, it has con- sisted entirely in an increasing knowledge of my unspeak- ably wicked heart. As to my real religious enjoyment, I think, generally speaking, I have not experienced more than when in America. I do hope, however, vile as I am, to obtain an inheritance in that better world, where Jesus has prepared mansions for his followers, and will introduce them there himself, sprinkled with his blood, and clothed in his righteousness. “ Relative to the mission, it is gaining ground slowly, but I hope surely. We have a place erected for public wor- ship, where Mr. Judson and myself spend the day in con- versing with all who call ; he with the men, and 1 with the women. On the Sabbath we have regular public worship in the Burman language. The building is situated on one' of the public roads; which, on account of its being lined on both sides with pagodas, is called Pagoda road. “ This last week has been a very interesting one to us, on account of having had several very hopeful inquirers, who really appeared to be a prepared people for the Lord. I have a meeting every Wednesday evening with the fe- males, many of whom appear attentive and inquisitive. “ I have been attending to the Siamese language for a year and a half. It is a language easy of acquisition, when one has a teacher he understands. I have not found it so difficult as the Burman ; but it has been owing, proba- bly, to the teacher’s being a Burman, as well as Siamese scholar. There are several thousands of Siamese who live in Rangoon, and who speak and write the pure language of Siam. With the assistance of the teacher, I have made a translation of the Burman catechism, tract, and Matthew. I have also nearly completed a translation of one of their celebrated books into English. It is an account of the in- 148 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. carnation of one of their deities, when he existed in the form of a great elephant.” The 30th of April, 1819, is a memorable day in the his- tory of this Mission. On that day, Moung Nau,* the first convert, made his first visit to the zayat. He was then si- lent and reserved, and excited little attention or hope. But the next day, and on several succeeding days, he repeated his visit. Mr. Judson says in his journal, May 5 : “ Moung Nau has been with me several hours. I begin to think that the grace of God has reached his heart. He expresses sentiments of repentance for his sins, and faith in the Saviour. The substance of his profession is, that from all the darkness, and uncleanness, and sins of his whole life, he has found no other Saviour but Jesus Christ ; no where else can he look for salvation ; and therefore he pro- poses to adhere to Christ, and worship him all his life long. “ It seems almost too much to believe, that God has be- gun to manifest his grace to the Burmans ; but this day I could not resist the delightful conviction, that this is really the case. Praise and glory be to his name forever- more. Amen. “ May 6. Moung Nau was again with me a great part of the day. He appears to be slowly growing in religious knowledge, and manifests a teachable, humble spirit, ready to believe all that Christ has said, and obey all that he lias commanded. “ He is thirty-five years old, no family, middling abili- ties, quite poor, obliged to work for his living, and there- fore his coming day after day to hear the truth, affords strong- er evidence that it has taken hold of his mind. May the Lord graciously lead his dark mind into all the truth, and cause him to cleave inviolably to the blessed Saviour. “ 8. Burman day of worship. Thronged with visiters through the day. Had more or less company, without in- termission, for about eight hours. Several heard much of the Gospel, and engaged to come again. Moung Nau was with me a great part of the day, and assisted me much in explaining things to new comers. Towards night, a man * It may be Well here to state, that the Burmans use a number of titles, like our Mr. Miss and Mrs. to designate individuals, with refer- ence to their age : Moung, denotes a young man ; Oo, an old man ; Mee, a girl ; Mali, a young woman ; May, an old woman. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 149 came in, by name of Moung Shwa Oo, whom I think it time to mention particularly, as he has visited me several times, and though, like Moung Nau, apparently backward at first, he appears to be really thoughtful. He is a young man of twenty-seven, of very pleasant exterior, and evident- ly in good circumstances. “May 9. Lord’s day. Moung Shwa Oo came in 'the morning, and staid through the whole day. Only two or three of all I conversed with yesterday came again — Had, however, an assembly of thirty — After worship, some warm disputation. I begin to feel that the Burmans cannot stand before the truth. In the course of conversation, Moung Nau declared himself a disciple of Christ, in presence of a considerable number ; and even Moung Shwa Oo appeared to incline the same way. “11. Had more or less company from morning till night. Among the rest, Moung Shwa Oo, and two or three others, who appear to be pretty well satisfied that the Bood- hist religion has no foundation. Conversation was very animated, and somewhat encouraging ; but I wanted to 6ee more seriousness, and more anxiety to be saved from sin. “ Heard much to-day of the danger of introducing a new religion. All agreed in opinion, that the King would cut off those who embraced it, being a King who could not bear that his subjects should differ in sentiment from himself, and who has, for a long time, persecuted the priests of the established religion of the empire, because they would not sanction all his innovations. Those who seemed most fa- vorably disposed, whispered me, that I had better not stay in Rangoon and talk to common people, but go directly to the ‘ lord of life and death.' If he approved of the religion, it would spread rapidly ; but, in the present state of things, nobody would dare to prosecute their inquiries, with the fear of the King before their eyes. They brought forward the case of the Kolans, a sect of Burmans, who have been proscribed and put to death under several reigns. I tried to set them right in some points, and encouraged them to trust in the care of an Almighty Saviour ; but they speak low, and look around fearfully, when they mention the name of the ‘ owner of the sword.’ “ 13. Moung Shwa Doan, a man who has attended two Sundays, and made some occasional visits, was with me several hours. He professes to have felt the truth of this religion, ever since he first heard about it, and now desires 150 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. to be a disciple of Christ. He has obtained, I find, con- siderable knowledge of the Christian system ; but does not appear to have much sense of his own sins. May the Spirit teach him what man cannot. “May 21. Had several attentive hearers ; among the rest, Moung A, who says that the good news has taken hold of his mind. I have been so frequently disappointed in visit- ers, who appeared promising the first time, but never came again, that I have lost all credit in early professions ; yet I cannot but hope well of this man, especially as Moung Nau appeared to like him better than any other inquirer. “ June 6. Lord’s day. After partaking of the Lord’s supper in the evening, we read and considered the follow- ing letter of Moung Nau, which he wrote of his own accord : ‘ I, Moung Nau, the constant recipient of your excellent favor, approach your feet. Whereas my Lord’s three have come to the country of Burmah, not for the purpose ctf trade, but to preach the religion of Jesus Christ the Son of the eternal God, I, having heard and understood, am with a joyful mind filled with love. ‘ I believe that the Divine Son, Jesus Christ, suffered death in the place of men, to atone for their sins. Likn a heavy laden man, I feel my sins are very many. TIib punishment of my sins I deserve to suffer. Since it is so, do you, sirs, consider that I, taking refuge in the merits of the Lord Jesus Christ, and receiving baptism, in order to become his disciple, shall dwell one with yourselves, a band of brothers, in the happiness of heaven, and there- fore grant me the ordinance of baptism.* It is through the grace of Jesus Christ, that you, sirs, have come by ship from one country and continent to another, and that we have met together. I pray my Lord’s three, that a suitable day may be appointed, and that I may receive the ordi- nance of baptism. ‘ Moreover, as it is only since I have met with you, sirs, that I have known about the eternal God, I venture to pray that you will still unfold to me the religion of God, that my old disposition may be destroyed, and my new disposition improved.’ * “At the time of writing this, not having heard much of baptism, he seems to have ascribed an undue efficacy to the ordinance. He has since corrected his error ; but the translator thinks it the most fair and impartial, to give the letter just as it was written at first.” MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 151 “ We have all, for some time, been satisfied concerning the reality of his religion, and therefore voted to receive him into church fellowship, on his being baptized, and pro- posed next Sunday for administering the ordinance. “ June 20. Lord’s day. To-day Moung Shwa Doan ap- peared again, after an absence of several weeks, and a lit- tle revived our hopes concerning him. Several whom I have particularly mentioned, have discontinued their visits, though I am satisfied that they are convinced of the falsity of the Burman religion, and of the truth of the Christian. I cannot possibly penetrate their motives. Whether, after several visits, they meet with some threatening suggestion, that awakens their fears of persecution, or whether, at a certain stage in their inquiries, they get such an insight into the Gospel, as arouses the enmity of the carnal heart, I am not able from my experience hitherto to ascer- tain.” During the period embraced in the preceding extracts, they had been annoyed by vexatious taxes, which they were forced to pay. In June, the news arrived that the King had died, or (as the Burmans expressed it,) “ had gone up to amuse himself in the celestial regions.” His grandson succeeded to the throne, after putting to death one of his uncles, and imprisoning another, who soon after died. Such are the usual accompaniments of the accession of a new monarch in oriental countries. “ June 23. Had some encouraging conversation with Moung Thah-lah, a young man who has been living in our yard several months. He had lately made me several visits at the zayat, and appeared very thoughtful and teachable. To-day, on being asked the state of his mind, he replied with some feeling, that he and all men were sinners, and exposed to future punishment ; that, according to the Bood- hist system, there was no way of pardon ; but that accord- ing to the religion which I taught, there was not only a way of pardon, but a way of enjoying endless happiness in heaven; and that, therefore, he wanted to believe in Christ. I stated to him, as usual, that he must think much on the love of Christ, and pray to God for an enlightened mind and new heart, and then gave him a form of prayer suited to his case. “ In the evening female meeting, his sister, Mah Baik, whose husband also lives in our yard, manifested consider- 152 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. able feeling, (especially when Mrs. Judson prayed with her alone,) and expressed strong desires to obtain an interest in the Saviour.” On the 27th of June, 1819, the first baptism occurred in the Burman empire. It was a day of unutterable joy to the Missionaries, who had so long been “ going forth weep- ing, bearing precious seed.” “June 27. Lord’s day. There were several strangers pre- sent at worship. After the usual course, I called Moung Nau before me, read and commented on an appropriate por- tion of Scripture, asked him several questions concerning his faith, hope, and love, and made the baptismal prayer, having concluded to have all the preparatory exercises done in the zayat. We then proceeded to a large pond in the vicinity, the bank of which is graced with an enormous image of Gaudama, and there administered baptism to the first Bur- man convert. O, may it prove the beginning of a series of baptisms in the Burman empire, which shall continue in uninterrupted succession to the end of time ! “ July 4. Lord’s day. We have had the pleasure of sitting down, for the first time, at the Lord’s table, with a convert- ed Burman ; and it was my privilege, — a privilege to which I have been looking forward with desire for many years, — to administer the Lord’s supper in two languages.” The power and grace of God thus displayed in the con- version of one Burman, the first who ever ventured pub- licly to profess the religion of Christ, afforded the strong- est evidence of his approbation of the mission ; and min- istered the most cheering encouragement to the Mission- aries. The new convert became a valuable assistant to Mr. Judson, and showed a strong desire to communicate to others the knowledge of that Saviour, who had become precious to his own heart. Mrs. Judson says, in a letter, dated June 3 : “ Little did I think, when I last wrote, that I should so soon have the joyful intelligence to communicate, that one Burman has embraced the Christian religion, and given good evidence of being a true disciple of the dear Re- deemer. This event, this single trophy of victorious grace, has filled our hearts with sensations hardly to be conceived by Christians in Christian countries. This circumstance has convinced us, that God can and does operate on the minds of the most dark and ignorant ; and that he makes MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 153 his own truths, his own words, the instrument of operation. It serves, also, to encourage us to hope, that the Lord has other chosen ones in this place. As Mr. Judson has given some account of the first impressions of this man, and as I have had him particularly under my instruction since his conversion, I will give you some of his remarks in his own words, with which you will be much interested. ‘ In our religion, there is no way to escape the punishment due to sin ; but according to the religion of Christ, he himself has died in order to deliver his disciples. I wish all the Bur- mans would become his disciples ; then we should meet together as you do in your country ; then we should all be happy together in heaven. How great are my thanks to Jesus Christ for sending teachers to this country ! and how great are my thanks to the teachers for coming ! Had they never come and built that zayat, I should never have heard of Christ and the true God. I mourn that so much of my life passed away before I heard of this religion. How much I have lost !’ It is peculiarly interesting to see with what eagerness he drinks in the truths from the Scriptures. A few days ago, I was reading with him Christ’s sermon on the mount. He was deeply impressed, and unusually sol- emn. ‘ These words,’ said he, ‘ take hold on my very heart ; they make me tremble. Here God commands us to do every thing that is good in secret, not to be seen of men. How unlike our religion is this ! When Bur- mans make offerings to the pagodas, they make a great noise with drums and musical instruments, that others may see how good they are. But this religion makes the mind fear God ; it makes it of its own accord fear sin.’ When I read this passage, Laxj not up for yourseloes treasures, fyc. he said, ‘What words are these ! It does not mean that we shall take the silver and gold from this world and carry them to heaven ; but that by becoming the disciples of Jesus, we shall live in such a manner as to en- joy heaven when we die.’ We have taken him into our employ for the present as a copyist, though our primary object was to have him near us, that we might have a better opportunity to know more of him before he received baptism, and of imparting to him more instruction than oc- casional visits could afford. Mornings and evenings he spends in reading the Scriptures, and when we all meet in the hall for family worship, he comes and sits with us ; though he cannot understand, he says he can think of God in his heart. O 154 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. “ June 4. I have just had a very interesting meeting with the women, fifteen in number. They appeared un- usually solemn, and 1 could not help hoping that the Holy Spirit was hovering over us, and would ere long descend, and enlighten their precious immortal souls. Their minds seem to be already prepared to embrace the truth, as their prejudices in favor of the Burman religion are apparently destroyed. They also appear to be convinced, that the atonement for sin provided in the Gospel is suitable for persons in their situation. But they frequently say, the great difficulty in the way of their becoming Christians, is the sinfulness of their hearts, which they cannot yet overcome. O for the influences of that Spirit, which can alone effect the mighty change ! ” The operations of the mission thus proceeded, with many encouraging indications of divine favor, and of the effect of truth on the minds of several of the Burmans. Moung Thah-lah, Moung E, Mali Baik, and others, appear- ed to be seriously intent on the salvation of their souls. In July, Mr. Judson enlarged and revised the tract for a new edition, and added to it several prayers. Its ti- tle was, “A View of the Christian Religion, in four parts, Historical, Practical, Preceptive, and Devotional.” It was sent to Serampore to Mr. Hough, and an edition of five thousand copies was printed. On the 7th of August, Mr. Wheelock embarked for Bengal, in so low a state of health, that no hopes were entertained of his return. A few days after he sailed, a violent fever deprived him of his reason, and in a paroxysm of delirium, he plunged into the sea, and was drowned, the vessel sailing with such velocity, that no effort could be made to save him. Thus early did his Master call him away from the earth. The desire of his heart to visit the heathen was gratified ; but he was not permitted to do any thing, to lead them to the Saviour whom he loved. Mys- terious, indeed, are the ways of God. Mrs. Wheelock, who accompanied him on the voyage, proceeded to Bengal. The Board offered to defray the expenses of her return to this country ; but she preferred to remain in Calcutta, hoping that she might be useful to the heathen. She has since been married to Mr. Jones, of Calcutta. Several visiters attended occasionally at the zayat, but we cannot take special notice of any others, than those MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 155 who became real believers in the Saviour, and were bap- tized. “ August 22. Lord’s day. Two of the adherents of the Mangen teacher, the popular preacher that I mentioned some time ago, were present at worship. I had much con- versation with them ; in the course of which, I so clearly refuted their system, in two or three instances, that they could not refrain from an involuntary expression of assent and approbation. They directly said, however, that it was impossible for them to think of embracing a new religion. I never saw more clearly the truth of our Saviour’s words, Ye will not come unto me. “ After worship, had another conversation with Moung Thah-lah. He hopes that he is a disciple of Jesus Christ in heart ; but wants to know whether a profession of re- ligion is indispensable to salvation. He fears the persecu- tion that may hereafter come on those who forsake the es- tablished religion of the empire. I gave him such explana- tion as I thought suitable, and left him, with the solemn consideration, that unless he loved Christ above his own life, he did not love him sincerely, and ought not to hope that he is interested in his redemption. “ His sister Mah Baik is in a very similar state. She has been particularly attentive and solemn in her appearance for some time past. “ 24. Another conversation with Moung Thah-lah, which at length forces me to admit the conviction that he is a real convert ; and I venture to set him down the second disciple of Christ among the Burmans. He appears to have all the characteristics of a new born soul ; and though rath- er timid in regard to an open profession, has, I feel satis- fied, that love to Christ, which will increase and bring him forward in due time.” The 26th of August was made memorable by the first visit of Moung Shwa-gnong, a learned teacher of consid- erable distinction. He appeared to be half deist and half sceptic. “ August 27. The teacher Moung Shwa-gnong came again, and staid from noon till quite dark. We conversed incessantly the whole time ; but I fear that no real impres- sion is made on his proud sceptical heart. He, however, 156 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. promised to pray to the eternal God, through Jesus Christ, and appeared at times to be in deep thought. He is a man of very superior argumentative powers. His conversation would probably shake the faith of many. “ Aug. 31. A man, by the name of Moung Ing, has visit- ed the zayat five or six days in succession. At first, a vari- ety of other company prevented my attending much to him, and he conversed chiefly with Moung Nau, and employed himself in reading Matthew. He once told Moung Nau, that he had long been looking after the true religion, and was ready to wish that he had been born a brute, rather than to die in delusion and go to hell. Sunday I conversed with him largely, and his attention, during worship, was very close and solemn. To-day he has made me half in- clined to believe that a work of grace is begun in his soul. He says that he formerly had some idea of an eternal God, from his mother, who was christened a Roman Catholic, in consequence of her connection with a foreigner ; but that the idea was never rooted in his mind, until he fell in with the zayat. Within a few days he has begun to pray to this God. He is quite sensible of his sins and of the utter in- efficiency of the Boodhist religion ; but is yet in the dark concerning the way of salvation, and says that he wants to know more of Christ, that he may love him more. Lord Je- sus, give him the saving knowledge of thine adorable self! “ September 3. A great crowd of company through the whole day ; the teacher, Moung Shwa-gnong, from ten o’clock till quite dark, with several of his adherents. He is a complete Proteus in religion, and I never know where to find him. We went over a vast deal of ground, and end- ed where we began in apparent incredulity. “ After he was gone, Aloung Ing, who has been listening all day, followed me home to the house, being invited to stay with Moung Nau, through the night. We conversed all the evening, and his expressions have satisfied us all, that he is one of God’s chosen people. His exercises have been of a much stronger character than those of the others, and he expresses himself in the most decided manner. He desires to become a disciple in profession, as well as in heart, and declares his readiness to suffer persecution and death for the love of Christ. When I stated the danger to which he was exposing himself, and asked him whether he loved Christ better than his own life, he replied, very deliberately and solemnly, ‘ When I meditate on this re- ligion, I know not what it is to love my own life.’ Thus MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 157 the poor fisherman, Moung Ing, is taken, while the learn- ed teacher, Moung Shwa-gnong, is left. “ Sept. 6. Spent the evening in conversing with Moung Byaa, a man who, with his family, has lived near us for some time, a regular attendant on worship, an indefatiga- ble scholar in the evening school, where he has learned to read, though fifty years old, and a remarkably moral char- acter. In my last conversation, some time ago, he ap- peared to be a thorough legalist, relying solely on his good works ; but yet sincerely desirous of knowing and em- bracing the truth. The greater part of the evening was spent in discussing his erroneous views ; his mind seemed so dark and dull of apprehension, that I was almost dis- couraged. Towards the close, however, he feeemed to obtain some evangelical discoveries, and to receive the humbling truths of the Gospel, in a manner which encour- ages us to hope that the Spirit of God has begun to teach him. The occasion of this conversation was, my hearing that he said that he intended to become a Christian, and be baptized with Moung Thah-lah. He accordingly pro- fesses a full belief in the eternal God, and his Son Jesus Christ. “ 11. Moung Shwa-gnong has been with me all day. It appears, that he accidentally obtained the idea of an eternal Being, about eight years ago ; and it has been float- ing about in his mind, and disturbing his Boodhist ideas, ever since. When he heard of us, which was through one of his adherents, to whom I had given a tract, this idea re- ceived considerable confirmation ; and to-day he has fully admitted the truth of this first grand principle. The latter part of the day, we were chiefly employed in discussing the possibility and necessity of a divine revelation, and the evidence which proves that the writings of the apostles of Jesus contain that revelation ; and I think I may say, that he is half inclined to admit all this. He is certainly a most interesting case. The way seems to be prepared in his mind, for the special operation of divine grace. Come, Holy Spirit, Heavenly Dove ! “ His conversion seems peculiarly desirable, on account of his superior talents and extensive acquaintance with Burman and Pali literature. He is the most powerful reasoner 1 have yet met with in this country, excepting my old teacher, Oo Oungmen, (now dead,) and he is not at all inferior to him. O 2 158 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOK. “ Oct. 23. At night, Moung Thah-lah and Moung Byaa presented a paper, professing their faith in Jesus Christ, and requesting to be baptized — but in private. We spent some time with them. They appear to have experienced divine grace ; but we advised them, as they had so little love to Christ as not to dare to die for his cause, to wait and reconsider the matter. “ 29. The teacher came again, after an interval of three weeks ; but he appears to be quite another man. He was mentioned before the Viceroy as having renounced the religion of the country. The Viceroy gave no decisive or- der ; but merely said, ‘ Inquire further about him.’ This reached the ears of Moung Shwa-gnong, and he directly went to the Mangen teacher, and, I suppose, apologized, and explained, and flattered. He denies that he really re- canted, and I hope he did not. But he is evidently falling off from the investigation of the Christian religion. He made but a short visit, and took leave, as soon as he could decently. “ Nov. 6. The two candidates for baptism again pre- sented their urgent petition, that they might be baptized ; not absolutely in private, but about sunset, away from pub- lic observation. We spent some hours in again discussing the subject with them, and with one another. AVe felt sat- isfied, that they were humble disciples of Jesus, and were desirous of receiving this ordinance, purely out of regard to his command, and their own spiritual welfare ; we felt, that we were all equally exposed to danger, and needed a spirit of mutual candor, and forbearance, and sympathy ; we were convinced, that they were influenced rather by desires of avoiding unnecessary exposure, than by that sin- ful fear, which would plunge them into apostacy, in the hour of trial ; and when they assured us, that if actually brought before government, they could not think of denying their Saviour, we could not conscientiously refuse their request, and therefore agreed to have them baptized to-morrow at sunset. “ 7. Lord’s day. AVe had worship as usual, and the people dispersed. About half an hour before sunset the two candidates came to the zayat, accompanied by three or four of their friends ; and, after a short prayer, we pro- ceeded to the spot where Moung Nau was formerly baptiz- ed. The sun was not allowed to look upon the humble, timid profession. No wondering crowd crowned the over- shadowing hill. No hymn of praise expressed the exult- MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 159 ing feeling of joyous hearts. Stillness and solemnity per- vaded the scene. We felt, on the banks of the water, as a little, feeble, solitary band. But perhaps some hovering angels took note of the event, with more interest than they witnessed the late coronation ; perhaps Jesus looked down on us, pitied and forgave our weaknesses, and marked us for his own ; perhaps, if we deny him not, he will acknowl- edge us another day, more publicly than we venture at present to acknowledge him. “ In the evening, we all united in commemorating the dying love of our Redeemer ; and I trust we enjoyed a lit- tle of his gracious presence in the midst of us. “Nov. 10. This evening is to be marked as the date of the first Burman prayer meeting that was ever held. None present but myself and the three converts. Two of them made a little beginning — such as must be expected from the first essay of converted heathens. We agreed to meet for this purpose every Tuesday and Friday evening, immedi- ately after family worship ; which, in the evening, has for some time been conducted in Burman and English ; and which these people and occasionally some others have at- tended. “ 14. Lords day. Have been much gratified to find, that this evening the three converts repaired to the ZAYAT, AND HELD A PRAYER MEETING OF THEIR OWN AC- CORD. “ 26. Ever since the affair of Moung Shwa-gnong, there has been an entire falling off at the zayat. I some- times sit there whole days, without a single visiter, though it is the finest part of the year, and many are constantly passing. “We and our object are now well known throughout Rangoon. None wish to call, as formerly, out of curiosity ; and none dare to call from a principle of religious inquiry. And were not the leaders in ecclesiastical affairs confident that we shall never succeed in making converts, I have no doubt we should meet with direct persecution and banish- ment. “ Our business must be fairly laid before the Emperor. If he frown upon us, all missionary attempts within his do- minions will be out of the question. If he favor us, none of our enemies, during the continuance of his favor, can touch a hair of our heads. But there is a greater than the Emperor, before whose throne we desire daily and constant- ly to lay the business. O, Lord Jesus, look upon us in our low estate, and guide us in our dangerous course ! 160 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. “ Dec. 4. Another visit from Moung Shwa-gnong. After several hours spent in metaphysical cavils, he owned that he did not believe any thing that he had said, and had only been trying me and the religion, being determined to embrace nothing but what he found unobjectionable and im- pregnable. * What,’ said he, ‘ do you think that I would pay you the least attention, if I found you could not an- swer all my questions, and solve all my difficulties ? ’ He then proceeded to say, that he really believed in God, his Son Jesus Christ, the atonement, &,c. Said I, (knowing his deistical weakness,) ‘ Do you believe all that is con- tained in the book of Matthew, that I have given you ? In particular, do you believe that the Son of God died on a cross]?’ ‘Ah,’ replied he, ‘you have caught me now. I believe that he suffered death, but I cannot admit that he suffered the shameful death of the cross.’ ‘ Therefore,’ said I, ‘ you are not a disciple of Christ. A true disciple inquires not whether a fact is agreeable to his own reason, but whether it is in the book. His pride has yielded to the divine testimony. Teacher, your pride is still unbroken. Break down your pride, and yield to the word of God.’ He stopt, and thought. ‘ As you utter these words,’ said he, ‘ I see my error; I have been trusting in my own rea- son, not in the word of God.’ Some interruption now oc- curred. When we were again alone, he said, ‘ This day is different from all the days on which I have visited you. I see my error in trusting in my own reason ; and I now believe the crucifixion of Christ, because it is con- tained in the Scripture.’ Some time after, speaking of the uncertainty of life, he said he thought he should not be lost, though he died suddenly. Why? ‘Because I love Jesus Christ.’ Do you really love him ? ‘ No one that really knows him, can help loving him.’ Ai^d so he de- parted.” Mr. and Mrs. Hough being in Bengal, and the lamented Wheelock having died, Mr. Judson, and his excellent and zealous associate, Mr. Colman, with their wives, were the only Missionaries at Rangoon. It seemed evident, that it would be in vain to proceed in their missionary labors, unless the favor of the Monarch could be obtained. They resolved, therefore, after earnest prayer to God^ to visit the capital. Permission was obtained from the Viceroy, a boat was procured, and other preparations were made, for their long passage up the Irrawaddy. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. l()l CHAPTER XI. Visit to Ava — Unsuccessful Interview ivith ilie King — Return to Rangoon — Death of Mr. Colman. Messrs. Judson and Colman immediately set out on their visit to Ava, leaving their families at Rangoon. On the 22d of December, 1819, they embarked in a boat, six feet wide and forty feet long, and rowed by ten men. The faithful Moung Nau accompanied them, as a servant. They took with them, as a present to his Burman Majesty, the Bible, in six volumes, covered with gold leaf, in the Burman style ; and each volume enclosed in a rich wrap- per. Several pieces of fine cloth, and other articles, were designed for presents to other members of the government; as nothing can be done at an oriental court without pre- sents. Their passage up the river was attended with much dan- ger from robbers, who often committed depredations on boats, and usually murdered some of the passengers. But the Lord preserved them from molestation. Mr. Judson, in his journal, thus describes the ruins of Pah-gan, a city two hundred and sixty miles from Rangoon, and once the seat of government : “ Jan. 18. Took a survey of the splendid pagodas, and extensive ruins, in the environs of this once famous city' Ascended, as far as possible, some of the highest edifices ; and at the height of one hundred feet, perhaps, beheld all the country round, covered with temples and monuments of every sort and size ; some in utter ruin, some fast de- caying, and some exhibiting marks of recent attention and repair. The remains of the ancient wall of the city stretched beneath us. The pillars of the gates, and many a grotesque, dilapidated relic of antiquity, checkered the motley scene. All conspired to suggest those elevated and mournful ideas, which are attendant on a view of the de- caying remains of ancient grandeur ; and though not com- parable to such ruins as those of Palmyra and Balbec, (as they are represented,) still deeply interesting to the anti- quary, and more deeply interesting to the Christian Mis- sionary. Here, about eight hundred years ago, the reli- gion of Boodh was first publicly recognized, and estab- 162 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. lished as the religion of the empire. Here Shen Ah-rah- han, the first Boodhist apostle of Burmah, under the pa- tronage of King Anan-ra-tha-men-zan, disseminated the doctrines of atheism, and taught his disciples to pant after annihilation as the supreme good. Some of the ruins be- fore our eyes were probably the remains of pagodas, de- signed by himself. We looked back on the centuries of darkness that are past. We looked forward, and Christian hope would feign brighten the prospect. Perhaps we stand on the dividing line of the empires of darkness and light. O, shade of Shen Ah-rah-han ! weep over thy fallen fanes : retire from the scenes of thy past greatness ! But thou smilest at my feeble voice. Linger, then, thy little remain- ing day. A voice mightier than mine — a still small voice — will ere long sweep away every vestige of thy dominion. The churches of Jesus will soon supplant these idolatrous monuments, and the chanting of the devotees of Boodh will die away before the Christian hymn of praise.” On the 25th of January, 1820, they arrived safely at Am- arapora, at that time the capital of the empire, about 350 miles from Rangoon. It has since been forsaken, and the capital established at Ava, four miles below. The particulars of their interview with the King are so important, that we shall insert them, with little alteration. “ January 26. We set out early in the morning, and repaired to the house of Mya-day-men, former Viceroy of Rangoon, now one of the public ministers of state (Woon- gyee.) We gave him a valuable present, and another of less value to his wife, the lady who formerly treated Mrs. J. with so much politeness. They both received us very kindly, and appeared to interest themselves in our success. We, however, did not disclose our precise object; but only petitioned leave to behold the golden face. Upon this, his Highness committed our business to Moung Yo, one of his favorite officers, and directed him to introduce us to Moung Zah, one of the private ministers of state (Atwenwoon,) with the necessary orders. This particular favor of Mya- day-men prevents the necessity of our petitioning and fee- ing all the public ministers of state, and procuring formal permission from the high court of the empire.^ “ In the evening, Moung Yo, who lives near our boat, called on us, to say that he would conduct us to-morrow. We lie down in sleepless anxiety. To-morrow’s dawn will MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 163 usher in the most eventful day in our lives. To-morrow’s eve will close on the bloom or the blight of our fondest hopes. Yet it is consoling to commit this business into the hands of our heavenly Father, — to feel that the work is his, not ours ; that the heart of the monarch, before whom we are to appear, is under the control of Omnipotence ; and that the event will be ordered in the manner most condu- cive to the divine glory and the greatest good. God may, for the wisest purpose, suffer our hopes to be disappointed ; and if so, why should short-sighted, mortal man, repine 1 Thy will, O God, be ever done ; for thy will is inevitably the wisest and the best. “ Jan. 27. We left the boat, and put ourselves under the conduct of Moung Yo. He carried us first to Mya-day- men, as a matter of form ; and there we learnt, that the Emperor had been privately apprized of our arrival, and said, ‘Let them be introduced.’ We therefore proceeded to the palace. At the outer gate we were detained a long time, until the various officers were satisfied that we had a right to enter ; after which we deposited a present for the private minister of state, Moung Zah, and were ushered into his apartments in the palace-yard. He received us very pleasantly, and ordered us to sit before several Govern- ors and petty Kings, who were waiting at his levee. We here, for the first time, disclosed our character and object — told him, that we were Missionaries, or ‘ propagators of religion ; ’ that we wished to appear before the Emperor, and present our sacred books, accompanied with a petition. He took the petition into his hand, looking over about half of it, and then familiarly asked several questions about our God, and our religion, to which we replied. Just at this crisis, some one announced that the golden foot was about to advance : on which the minister hastily rose up, and put on his robes of state, saying, that he must seize the mo- ment to present us to the Emperor. We now found that we had unwittingly fallen on an unpropitious time, it being the day of the celebration of the late victory over the Cassays, and the very hour, when his Majesty was coming forth, to witness the display made on the occasion. When the minister was dressed, he just said, ‘How can you pro- pagate religion in this empire ? But come along.’ Our hearts sunk at these inauspicious words. He conducted us through various splendor and parade, until we ascended a flight of stairs, and entered a most magnificent hall. He directed us where to sit, and took his place on one side ; 164 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. the present was placed on the other, and Moung Yo, and another officer of Mya-day-men, sat a little behind. The scene to which we were now introduced, really surpassed our expectation. The spacious extent of the hall, the num- ber and magnitude of the pillars, the height of the dome, the whole completely covered with gold, presented a most grand and imposing spectacle. Very few were present, and those evidently great officers of state. Our situation prevented us from seeing the farther avenue of the hall ; but the end where we sat opened into the parade, which the Emperor was about to inspect. We remained about five minutes, when every one put himself into the most respectful attitude, and Moung Yo whispered, that his Majesty had entered. We looked through the hall, as far as the pillars would allow, and presently caught sight of this modern Ahasuerus. He came forward, unattended — in solitary grandeur — exhibiting the proud gait and majes- ty of an eastern monarch. His dress was rich, but not distinctive ; and he carried in his hand the gold-sheathed sword, which seems to have taken the place of the sceptre of ancient times. But it was his high aspect and command- ing eye, that chiefly rivetted our attention. He strided on. Every head, excepting ours, was now in the dust. We re- mained kneeling, our hands folded, our eyes fixed on the monarch. When he drew near, we caught his attention. He stopped, partly turned towards us — ‘ Who are these ? ’ ‘ The teachers, great King,’ I replied. ‘ What, you speak Burman — the priests that I heard of last night? ’ ‘When did you arrive V ‘ Are you teachers of religion ? ’ ‘ Are you like the Portuguese priests ? ’ ‘ Are you married ? ’ ‘ Why do you dress so ? ’ These, and some other similar questions, we answered ; when he appeared to be pleased with us, and sat down on an elevated seat — his hand rest- ing on the hilt of his sword, and his eyes intently fixed on us. Moung Zah now began to read the petition, and it ran thus : — “ ‘ The American teachers present themselves to receive the favor of the excellent King, the Sovereign of land and sea. Hearing that, on account of the greatness of the royal power, the royal country was in a quiet and prosper- ous state, we arrived at the town of Rangoon, within the royal dominions ; and having obtained leave of the Govern- or of that town, to come up and behold the golden face, we have ascended, and reached the bottom of the golden feet. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 165 In the great country of America, we sustain the character of teachers and explainers of the contents of the sacred Scriptures of our religion. And since it is contained in those Scriptures, that, if we pass to other countries, and preach and propagate religion, great good will result, and both those who teach and those who receive the religion, will be freed from future punishment, and enjoy, without decay or death, the eternal felicity of heaven, — that royal permission be given, that we, taking refuge in the royal power, may preach our religion in these dominions, and that those who are pleased with our preaching, and wish to listen to and be guided by it, whether foreigners or Bur- mans, may be exempt from government molestation, they present themselves to receive the favor of the excellent King, the Sovereign of land and sea.’ “The Emperor heard this petition, and stretched out his hand. Moung Zah crawled forward and presented it. His Majesty began at the top, and deliberately read it through. In the mean time, I gave Moung Zah an abridged copy of the tract, in which every offensive sentence was corrected, and the whole put into the handsomest style and dress pos- sible. After the Emperor had perused the petition he hand- ed it back, without saying a word, and took the tract. Our hearts now rose to God, for a display of his grace. ‘ O, have mercy on Burmah ! Have mercy on her King !’ But alas ! the time was not yet come. He held the tract long enough to read the two first sentences, which assert, that there is one eternal God, who is independent of the inci- dents of mortality, and that, besides him, there is no God ; and then with an air of indifference, perhaps disdain, he dashed it down to the ground ! Moung Zah stooped forward, picked it up, and handed it to us. Moung Yo made a slight attempt to save us, by unfolding one of the volumes which composed our present, and displaying its beauty ; but his Majesty took no notice. Our fate was decided. After a few moments, Moung Zah interpreted his royal master’s will, in the following terms : ‘ In regard to the objects of your petition, his Majesty gives no order. In regard to your sacred books, his Majesty has no use for them — take them away.’ “ Something was now said about brother Colman’s skill in medicine ; upon which the Emperor once more opened his mouth, and said, ‘ Let them proceed to the residence of P 166 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. my physician, the Portuguese priest; let him examine whether they can be useful to me in that line, and report accordingly.’ He then rose from his seat, strided on to the end of the hall, and there, after having dashed to the ground the first intelligence that he had ever received of the eternal God, his Maker, his Preserver, his Judge, he threw himself down on a cushion, and lay listening to the music, and gazing at the parade spread out before him. “ As for us and our presents, we were hurried away, without much ceremony. We passed out of the palace gates with much more facility than we entered, and were conducted first to the house of Mya-day-men.- There his officer reported our reception ; but in as favorable terms as possible ; and as his Highness was not apprized of our pre- cise object, our repulse appeared, probably, to him, not so decisive as we knew it to be. We were next conducted two miles, through the sun and dust of the streets of Ava, to the residence of the Portuguese priest. He very speed- ily ascertained that we were in possession of no wonderful secret, which would secure the Emperor from all disease, and make him live forever ; and we were accordingly al- lowed to take leave of the reverend Inquisitor, and retreat to our boat” The next day, they made some other efforts to accom- plish their object, but in vain. “ We ascertained, beyond a doubt, that the policy of the Burman government, in regard to the toleration of any for- eign religion, is precisely the same with the Chinese ; that it is quite out of the question, whether any of the subjects of the Emperor, who embrace a religion different from his own, will be exempt from punishment ; and that we, in presenting a petition to that effect, had been guilty of a most egregious blunder, an unpardonable offence. “ It was now evening. We had four miles to walk by moon-light. Two of our disciples only followed us. They had pressed as near as they ventured to the door of the hall of audience, and listened to words which sealed the extinction of their hopes and ours. For some time we spoke not. Some natural tears we dropped, but wiped them soon. The world was all before us, where to choose Our place of rest, and Providence our guide.’ MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 167 And, as our first parents took their solitary way through Eden, hand in hand, so we took our way through this great city, which, to our late imagination, seemed another Eden; but now, through the magic touch of disappointment, seem- ed blasted and withered, as if smitten by the fatal influence of the cherubic sword. “ Arrived at the boat, we threw ourselves down, com- pletely exhausted in body and mind. For three days we had walked eight miles a day, the most of the way in the heat of the sun ; which, even at this season, in the interior of these countries, is exceedingly oppressive : and the re- sult of our travels and toils has been — the wisest and best possible — a result, which, if we could see the end from the beginning, would call forth our highest praise. O, slow of heart to believe and trust in the over-ruling agency of our own Almighty Saviour ! ” An incident which occurred about fifteen years before, shows the policy of the Burman government, respecting re- ligion. “ The Roman Catholic priests converted to their faith a Burman teacher of talents and distinction. They took great pains to indoctrinate him thoroughly in their religion, and entertained great hope of his usefulness in their cause. After his return from Rome, whither they had sent him to complete his Christian education, he was accused by his nephew, a clerk in the high court of the empire, of having renounced the established religion. The Emperor, though he was far from approving the religion of Boodh, ordered that he should be compelled to recant. The nephew seized his uncle, cast him into prison and fetters, caused him to be beaten and treated unmercifully ; and at length had recourse to the torture of the iron mall. With this instrument he was gradually beaten, from the ends of his feet up to his breast, until his body was little else but one livid wound. At ev- ery blow, the sufferer pronounced the name of Christ ; and declared afterwards, that he felt but little or no pain. When he was at the point of death, under the hands of his tor- mentors, some persons who pitied his case, went to the Em- peror with a statement that he was a madman, and knew not what he was about; on which the Emperor gave orders for his release. The Portuguese took him away, conceal- ed him until he was able to move, then sent him privately in a boat to Rangoon, and thence by ship to Bengal, where he finished his days. 168 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. “ After this occurrence, the Roman priests, of whom there were only four in the country, did nothing in the way of proselyting, but confined their labors to their own flocks, which were composed of the descendants of foreigners. The man who accused his uncle was, at the time Mr. Jud- son visited the capital, the very first of the private ministers of state. Furthermore, the chief Queen, who had great influence with his Majesty, was particularly attached to the religion and the priests of Boodh.” So hopeless was the prospect of obtaining permission from the Burman government, to preach the Gospel to its subjects, that the Missionaries resolved to return immedi- ately to Rangoon. The passage down the river was rapid. At Pyee, 230 miles from Ava, they met the teacher, Moung Shwa-gnong, who had come from Rangoon, on a visit to a sick friend. “ We stated to him,” says Mr. Judson, “ all our adven- tures at court, the distressing result of the expedition, and the present danger of propagating or professing the religion of Christ, and wound off with the story of the iron mall. He appeared to be less affected and intimidated by the rela- tion, than we could have expected. “ He repeated with considerable emphasis the most prom- inent points of his present faith, as follows : — ‘ I believe in the Eternal God, in his Son Jesus Christ, in the atonement which Christ has made, and in the writings of the apostles, as the true and only word of God.’ ‘ Perhaps,’ continued he, ‘ you may not remember, that during one of my last visits, vou told me that I was trusting in my own under- standing, rather than the divine word. From that time, I have seen my error, and endeavored to renounce it. You explained to me also the evil of worshipping at pago- das, though 1 told you that my heart did not partake in the worship. Since you left Rangoon, 1 have not lifted up my folded hands before a pagoda. It is true, I sometimes follow the crowd, on days of worship, in order to avoid per- secution; but I walk up one side of the pagoda, and walk down the other. Now, you say, that I am not a disciple. What lack I yet ? ’ I was now satisfied that he had made a little advance, since our last interview, which required a corresponding advance on my side. I replied, therefore, * Teacher, you may be a disciple of Christ in heart, but you are not a full disciple. You have not faith and resolution MEMOIR OP MRS. JCDSON. 169 enough to keep all the commands of Christ, particularly that which requires you to be baptized, though in the face of persecution and death. Consider the words of Jesus, just before he returned to heaven, He that believeth , and is baptized, shall be saved. He received this communica- tion in profound silence, and with that air, which I have observed to come upon him, when he takes a thing into serious consideration. Soon after, I hinted our intention of leaving Rangoon, since the Emperor had virtually pro- hibited the propagation of the Christian religion, and no Burman, under such circumstances, would dare to investi- gate, much less to embrace it. This intelligence evidently roused him, and showed us that we had more interest in his heart than we thought. ‘ Say not so,’ said he, ‘ there are some who will investigate, notwithstanding ; and rather than have you quit Rangoon, I will go myself to the Man- gen teacher, and have a public dispute. I know I can silence him. I know the truth is on my side.’ ‘ Ah,’ said I, ‘ you may have a tongue to silence him, but he has a pair of fetters, and an iron mall to subdue you. Remem- ber that.’ ” On the 18th of February, they arrived at Rangoon. They immediately called the three disciples together, and disclosed to them the melancholy result of their visit. They stated to them their design of leaving Rangoon, and endeavoring to establish a mission in a tract of country, containing' about 1,200,000 inhabitants, between Bengal and Arracan, which is under the government of Bengal, but is inhabited chiefly by Arracanese, who speak a language similar to the Burman. A Missionary from Bengal, (De Bruyn) formerly resided at Chittagong, the chief town in this district, and baptized several converts, who at his death were left without instruction. They expected that the disciples would be intimidated by the refusal of the Emperor to tolerate the Christian re- ligion. Mr. J. says : “ We thought that if one out of the three remained firm, it was as much as we could reasonably hope for. But how delightfully were we disappointed. They all, to a man, ap- peared immoveably the same, yea, rather advanced in zeal and energy. They vied with each other, in trying to ex- plain away difficulties, and to convince us, that the cause was not yet quite desperate. ‘ But whither are the teachers P 2 170 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. going?’ was, of course, an anxious inquiry. We then ask- ed them severally what they would do. Moung Nau had previously told us, that he would follow us to any part of the world. He was only afraid that he should be a burden to us ; for, not being acquainted with another language, he might not be able to get his living in a strange land. ‘ As for me,’ said Moung Thah-lah, ‘ I go where preaching is to be had.’ Moung Byaa was silent and thoughtful. At last he said, that as no Burman woman is allowed to leave the country, he could not, on account of his wife, follow the teachers ; but (continued he, with some pathos,) if I must be left here alone, I shall remain performing the du- ties of Jesus Christ’s religion ; no other shall I think of. This interview with the disciples rejoiced our hearts, and caused us to praise God for the grace which he has mani- fested to them.” It was soon ascertained, that the converts were unani- mously desirous that the Missionaries should not forsake the station at present ; and that several individuals were examining the new religion. Moung Byaa came to them, with his brother-in-law, Moung Myat-yah : “‘Teacher,’ said he, ‘my mind is distressed; I can neither eat nor sleep, since I find you are going away. I have been around among those who live near us, and I find some who are even now examining the new religion. Brother Myat-yah is one of them, and he unites with me in my petitions. (Here Myat-yah assented that it was so.) Do stay with us a few months. Do stay till there are eight or ten disciples. Then appoint one to be the teacher of the rest : I shall not be concerned about the event ; though you should leave the country, the religion will spread of itself. The Emperor himself cannot stop it. But if you go now, and take the two disciples that can follow, I shall be left alone. I cannot baptize those who may wish to em- brace this religion. What can Ido?’ Moung Nau came in, and expressed himself in a similar way. He thought that several would yet become disciples, notwithstanding all opposition, and that it was best for us to stay a while. We could not restrain our tears at hearing all this ; and we told them, that as we lived only for the promotion of the cause of Christ among the Burmans, if there was any pros- pect of success in Rangoon, we had no desire to go to any other place, and would, therefore, reconsider the matter.” MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 171 Thus, at the moment when ruin seemed to threaten the mission, the Lord was strengthening the hearts of the converts, and encouraging the Missionaries to remain at their posts, and proceed in the work of teaching the re- ligion of the Gospel, trusting in his power for protection. It was finally resolved, that Mr. and Mrs. Judson should continue at Rangoon, and that Mr. and Mrs. Column should proceed to Chittagong, and form a station there, at which the other Missionaries, and the converts, might find a refuge, should it be found impossible to remain at Rangoon, and where the Gospel might be spread among a population as idolatrous and wretched as that of Burmah itself. Ac- cordingly, in March, 1820, Mr. and Mrs. Colman embark- ed for Bengal, whence they proceeded to Chittagong, where they arrived in June. They erected a house in the midst of the native popu- lation, and made rapid progress in the acquisition of the language, which was commenced while in Rangoon. Mr. Colman had begun to communicate the truths of the Gospel publicly, and had witnessed their effect on the mind of his teacher, when these animating prospects were blasted by the sudden, unexpected, and lamented death of this valua- ble Missionary. In Chittagong, he might have lived comfortably in civil- ized Christian society, under the protection of the English government, and been usefully employed in missionary av- ocations. But in imitation of the Redeemer, and prompt- ed by feelings of compassion for immortal souls, he chose his residence in a native village, Cox’s Bazar, where he was surrounded by poverty, ignorance and delusion, and where, too, he fell a martyr to his zeal, July 4, 1822. Mrs. Colman returned to Bengal, where she engaged with great zeal, in the instruction of female children. She was afterwards married to the Rev. Mr. Sutton, an Eng- lish Baptist Missionary in Hindostan. Mr. and Mrs. Judson were thus again left alone at Ran- goon ; though their solitude was cheered by the affection- ate attachment of the converted Burmans, and by the ap- pearances of sincere inquiry in the minds of several others. The teacher, Moung Shwa-gnong, became gradually settled and firm in his faith, though he still hesitated to be baptiz- ed. Another learned casuist, named Oo Yan, visited Mr. Judson, and disputed with him with much subtlety and zeal. 172 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. “ He was ready to admit, that the atheistic system of the Boodhists was not tenable ; but endeavored to fortify him- self on a middle system, between that and the Christian ; the very system in which Moung Shwa-gnong formerly rested, and which, for distinction’s sake, may be fitly term- ed the semi-atheistic. Its fundamental doctrine is, that di- vine wisdom, not concentrated in any existing spirit, or em- bodied in any form, but diffused throughout the universe, and partaken in different degrees by various intelligences, and in a very high degree by the Boodhs, is the true and on- ly God. This poor system, which is evidently guilty of sui- cide, Oo Yan made every possible effort to keep alive; but I really think, that in his own mind he felt the case to be hopeless. His mode of reasoning, however, is soft, in- sinuating, and acute ; and so adroitly did he act his part, that Moung Shwa-gnong, with his strong arm, and I, with the strength of truth, were scarcely able to keep him down. “ March 15. Another visit from the teacher, accom- panied by his wife and child. Again discussed the ne- cessity of assembling on the Lord’s day. Found that the sacraments of baptism and the supper are in his mind lia- ble to similar objections. Forsook, therefore, all human reasoning, and rested the merits of the case on the bare authority of Christ: Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you. Notwithstanding the remains of his deis- tical spirit however, I obtained, during this visit, more sat- isfactory evidence of his real conversion, than ever before. He said, that he knew nothing of an eternally existing God, before he met with me ; that, on hearing that doc- trine, he instantly believed it ; but that it was a long time before he closed with Christ. Can you recollect the time ? said I. Not precisely, he replied ; but it was during a visit, when you discoursed concerning the Trinity, the Divine Sonship of Jesus, and the great sufferings which he, though truly God, endured for his disciples. He afterwards spoke, with much Christian feeling, on the preciousness of the last part of the sixth chapter of Matthew, which he heard me read, day before yesterday, at evening worship. “ 21. Moung Thah-lah introduced one of his relations, by name Moung Shwa-ba, as desirous of considering the Christian religion. Spent an hour or two in conversing with him. He was afterwards present at evening worship, and staid to converse, after the rest had retired. MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 173 March 22. Another conversation with Moung Shwa-ba. He appears to be under deep religious impressions. His language and his looks evince an uncommon solemnity of spirit, an earnest desire to be saved from the wrath to come. After praying with him, I left him in company with Moung Thah-lah. “ 24. Spent all the evening with Moung Shwa-ba. Feel satisfied that he has experienced a work of divine grace ; but think it advisable to defer his baptism, until Sunday af- ter next, in order to allow him full time to re-examine the religion, and the foundation of his hopes. “ 26. Lord's day. Three women present at worship — acquaintances of Moung Shwa-gnong. They have visit- ed Mrs. J. once or twice before. Mah Men-la renounced Gaudama, some years ago, and adopted the semi-atheistie system, but without obtaining any real satisfaction. Two years ago she met with a copy of the tract, which gave her an idea of an eternally existing God ; but she knew not whence the paper came. At length, Moung Shwa-gnong told her that he had found the true wisdom, and directed her to us. Her case appears very hopeful.” On the 20th of April, Moung Shwa-ba was baptized, and immediately proposed to visit his native town, for the purpose of communicating to his friends the treasure which he had found : — So naturally does every renewed heart feel and obey the impulse of the missionary spirit, unless its emotions be chilled by avarice, or perverted by erroneous views of the Gospel. This convert, too, is a remarkable example of the rapid efficacy with which the Spirit of God is sometimes pleased to operate on the human mind. In the course of three days, from being an atheist, utterly ig- norant of the true God, he became a disciple of Christ, and by his subsequent conduct manifested the sincerity of his attachment. Thus does the simple hearted man often embrace the Gospel, while the learned disputant cavils and doubts, and at last believes with reluctance, if at all. Moung Shwa-gnong was many months in arriving at the state of mind, which Moung Shwa-ba reached in three days. Moung Shwa-ba was afterwards taken into the service of the mission, and became very useful as an assistant to 'Mr. Judson. The following extracts from Mr. Judson’s journal, exhibit the progress of divine truth among the in- quirers : 174 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON “ April 20. Mah Men-la and her friends have been with Mrs. Judson all day. She gives increasing evidence of being a real disciple ; but is extremely timid, through fear of persecution. One of her remarks deserves notice, as a natural expression of true Christian feeling. ‘ I am surprised,’ said she, ‘to find this religion has such an effect on my mind, as to make me love the disciples of Christ more than my dearest natural relations.’ She is a woman of very superior discernment and mental energy. One of the women who have frequently accompanied her in her vis- its, met with a tract at old Pegu, about six weeks ago, and came all the way to Rangoon, chiefly, she says, on that ac- count. This day I have finished the translation of the Epis- tle to the Ephesians, begun before I went to Ava, but in- termitted on account of the weakness of my eyes. It is with real joy that I put this precious writing into the hands of the disciples. It is a great accession to their scanty stock of Scripture, for they have had nothing hitherto but Matthew. Intend to give them Acts, as fast as my eyes will allow. “ 30. Lord’s day. One of the busiest days I have ev- er spent. Not a multitude of visitants, as formerly. That we cannot expect in present circumstances. But, beside the usual evening assembly, there were eight or ten pre- sent at worship, some of whom were with me from nine in the morning till ten at night. Mah Men-la and her com- pany were with Mrs. Judson, who has had a serious attack of the liver complaint, for a fortnight past, and is now in a course of salivation. “Oo Yan, after having searched out all the difficult points of religion, came to-day to the ne plus ultra — How are sin and eternal misery reconcileable with the charac- ter of an infinitely holy, wise, and powerful God ? He at length obtained such satisfaction, that he could not re- strain laughing, from pure mental delight, and kept recur- ring to the subject, and repeating my remarks to those around him. He was accompanied, as usual, by his two friends, Moung Thah-a and Moung Myat-lah, husband of Mah Men-la. With these came also one Moung Yo, a dis- ciple of Moung Shwa-gnong, a poor man, but a sharp rea- soner. He was, or pretended to be, on the semi-atheistic plan. [See page 172.] After ascertaining his precise ground, I used an argument, which, in a late combat with Oo Yan, I found quite invincible. It is simply this : ‘ No mind, no wisdom — temporary mind, temporary wisdom — eternal mind, eternal wisdom.’ Now, as all the semi-athe- MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 175 ists firmly believe in eternal wisdom, this concise state- ment sweeps, with irresistible sway, through the very joints and marrow of their system. And though it may seem rather simple and inconclusive, to one acquainted with Burman reasoning, its effect is uniformly decisive. No sooner is this short sentence uttered, than one significantly nods his head, as if to say, There you have it. Another cries out to the opponent, You are undone, destroyed. An other says, Talk about wisdom ; where else will you find it? The disputant himself who was, perhaps, preparing a learned speech about the excellence and efficacy and eter- nity of wisdom, quite disconcerted by this unexpected on- set, sits looking at the wreck of his system, and wonder- ing at the simple means which have spread such ruin around him ; presently he looks up, (for the Burmans are frequent- ly candid,) and says, Your words are very appropriate. Ana perhaps his next question is, How can I become a disciple of the God you worship ? “ All the visiters to-day, and indeed all the semi-atheists, are despisers of Gaudama, and the established religion of the land. Moung Shwa-gnong has disseminated this her- esy in Rangoon for several years ; but since he has become acquainted with us, he frequently tells his adherents, 1 know nothing ; if you want true wisdom, go to the foreign teacher, and there you will find it. I have reason to believe that this heresy is not confined to Rangoon, but is taking root in various parts of the country, and preparing the way for the Christian religion. O, for toleration — a little toleration. We will be content to baptize in the night, and hold wor- ship in private; but we do pray that we may not be utterly banished from the land ; that we may not be cut up, root and branch. O, that these poor souls who are groping in the dark, feeling after the truth, may have time and oppor- tunities to find the precious treasure, which will enrich them forevermore. We are all looking with anxiety towards the golden feet. Our Viceroy, Moung Shwa-thah, has gone thither on a visit ; and it is doubtful whether he will return, or his rival Mya-day-men. If the latter, there is some reason to hope that we shall keep footing in Rangoon at least during his administration.” It would be interesting to trace the exercises of mind, of several individuals, as detailed in Mr. J.’s journal, among whom were Moung Myat-yah, Moung Thah-yah, Moung Nyo-dwa, Moung Gway, and others. But the quotations 176 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. which we have already made must suffice. On the 4th of June, Moung Myat-yah and Moung Thah-yah were baptiz- ed, and received into the church. In reference to Mrs. Judson’s health, Mr. J. says : “ June 27. Mrs. J. after having been through two courses of salivation for the liver complaint, at length despairs of recovering, without some proper medical assistance. For a few days, we have hoped, that she would get some relief from the various applications which are made, though at the expense of an almost total exhaustion of strength ; but this morning, to our utter disappointment, the disorder has returned with increased violence ; and her constitution ap- pears to be rapidly failing. I have intended, for some time past, to send her alone to Bengal ; but she has become too weak, and the present circumstances of the case are too alarming, to allow such a measure ; and I have, therefore, concluded to accompany her.” They immediately commenced their preparations for sail- ing. On ascertaining that they were about to depart, Moung Nyo-dwa and Moung Gway requested baptism, with great urgency, stating, that as they had fully embraced the reli- gion of Christ, they could not remain easy without being baptized, agreeably to his command. They were accord- ingly baptized on the 16th of July. The ship being detained, the teacher Moung Shwa- gnong expressed his desire to testify his faith and attach- ment to the Saviour, by being baptized, and becoming a member of the church. The church, being satisfied that he had become a sincere disciple of the Saviour, though from fear and other causes he had hesitated to avow his faith, by a public profession, joyfully agreed to receive him as a member after baptism. He was accordingly baptized on the 18th of July. The mind of Mah Men-la was so much affected on this occasion, that she requested to be im- mediately baptized ; and as there was the most satisfactory evidence of her sincere conversion, she was baptized the same evening, being the tenth Burman convert, and the first female. On returning to the house, she said : “ Now I have taken the oath of allegiance to Jesus Christ, and 1 have nothing to do but to commit myself, soul and body, in- to the hands of my Lord, assured that he will never suffer me to fall away.” It must be regarded as a signal proof of the favor of God, that, notwithstanding the hostility of the government, MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 177 and all the unfavorable circumstances which obstructed the operations of the mission, so much had been accom- plished. The language had been acquired, and a gram- mar and dictionary compiled ; a portion of the Scriptures had been translated and printed ; tracts had been issued ; some knowledge of the truths of the Gospel had been com- municated to many minds ; and, ten individuals had been made subjects of the grace of God, and at the hazard of their lives had been baptized into the name of the Sacred Trinity. Surely, if no more had been effected by this mission, no one, who knows the value of a single soul, would think that it was established and sustained in vain. On the 19th of July, Mr. and Mrs. J. sailed for Bengal. They were accompanied to the vessel by all the native con- verts, and by nearly a hundred other individuals, who testi- fied sincere grief at their departure. CHAPTER XII. Arrival in Calcutta — Return to Rangoon — Dr. Price joins the Mission — Mrs. Judson sails for America. They arrived in Calcutta on the 8th of August. Mrs. Judson’s health seemed to have derived no essential benefit from the voyage. For the advantage of a more healthful cli- mate, she was removed to Serampore. The state of her health continued such, that it was, for a while, thought neces- sary that she should remain several months in Bengal ; but more favorable symptoms soon appeared, and she resolved to return with her husband to the scene of their labors. On the 5th of January, 1821, they arrived in Rangoon. “ January 5. As we drew near the town, we strained our eyes to distinguish the countenances of our friends amid the crowd that we saw assembled on the wharf. The first that we recognized was the teacher, Moung Shwa- gnong, with his hands raised to his head, as he discerned us on the deck ; and, on landing, we met successively with Mah Men-la, and Moung Thah-lah, and several others, men, women, and children, who, after our usual examina- tion at the custom-office, accompanied us to the mission- house. Soon after, Moung Nau, and others came in, who had not, at first, heard of our arrival. In the evening, I 178 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. took my usual seat among the disciples ; and when we bowed down in prayer, the hearts of us all flowed forth in gratitude and praise. “ January 6. In the morning we went to the government- house. The lady of the Viceroy received Mrs. J. with the familiarity of a friend. We sat some time conversing with her. She informed us that she was now Woon-gyee-gah- dau, and was allowed to ride in a wau ; (a vehicle carried by forty or fifty men ;) dignities which very few Burman ladies attain. While we were sitting with her, the Viceroy just made his appearance, stalking along, as usual, with his great spear. He looked down upon us a moment, saying, ‘ Ah! you are come and then passed on. “ 13. Have spent the past week in getting our things in order, and receiving visits from the disciples and inquirers. Yesterday, Moung Gway, the only one of the baptized whom we had not seen, returned from the woods, on hear- ing of our arrival ; and I am now able to record, (and I do it with the most heart-felt satisfaction and grateful praise to the preserving Saviour,) that though they have, for the space of six months, been almost destitute of the means of grace, and those who lived in our yard have been dispersed, and forced, through fear of heavy extortion and oppression from petty officers of government, to flee into the woods, or take refuge under some government person who could protect them ; yet not one of them has dishonored his pro- fession, but all remain firm in their faitli and attachment to the cause. “ The most important event, (and that relates of course to Moung Shwa-gnong,) remains to be mentioned. It will be remembered that he was accused before the former Vice- roy, of being a heretic ; and that the simple reply, ‘ Inquire further,’ spread dismay among us all, and was one occasion of our visit to Ava. Soon after Mya-day-men assumed the government of this province, all the priests and officers of the village, where Moung Shwa-gnong lives, entered into a conspiracy to destroy him. They held daily consulta- tions, and assumed a tone of triumph ; while poor Moung Shwa-gnong’s courage began to flag — and though he does not like to own it, he thought he must flee for his life. At length one of the conspiracy, a member of the supreme court, went into the presence of the Viceroy, and, in order to sound his disposition, complained that the teacher, Moung Shwa-gnong, was making every endeavor to turn the priests’ rice pot bottom upwards. What consequence ? MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 179 said the Viceroy : Let the priests turn it back again. This sentence was enough ; the hopes of the conspiracy were blasted ; and all the disciples felt that they were sure of toleration under Mya-day-men. But this administration will not probably continue many months. “ Jan. 21. Lord’s day. All the disciples but one, and all the hopeful inquirers, were present at worship ; who, to- gether with some others, made up an assembly of about twenty-five adults, all paying respectful and devout atten- t ; on ; the most interesting assembly, all things considered, that I have yet seen. How impossible it seemed, two years ego, that such a precious assembly could ever be raised up out of the Egyptian darkness, the atheistic superstition, of this heathen land. Much encouraged by the general ap- pearance of things this day. Why art thou ever cast down, O, my soul ! and why art thou disquieted within me ! Hope thou in God — the God of the Burmans, as well as David’s God — for I shall yet praise him for the help of his counte- nance, revealed in the salvation of thousands of these im- mortal souls.” The occurrences during several succeeding months were similar to those which have been stated. The zayat was visited by many individuals, some of whom came to scoff, others to dispute, and a few to inquire the way to Zion. The little church dwelt amidst its enemies, un- harmed ; owing its safety, however, in part, to the great caution with which the concerns of the mission were con- ducted. It was not generally known at Rangoon, that any person had renounced the religion of Boodh, and embrac- ed that of Christ. On the 4th of March, Moung Ing, who was the second convert, but whose absence from Rangoon had prevented his joining the church, was baptized. During his absence, however, he had endeavored to spread the knowledge of the Saviour, by conversation with his friends. On the 20th of May, 182.1, the Rev. Jonathan D. Price was set apart, as a Missionary to Burmah, in the Sansom- Street Meeting-house, Philadelphia. He had received a medical education, and was to act in the joint character of a Missionary and Physician. A few days after, he, with his wife and child, sailed from Salem, for Calcutta, where he arrived on the 27th of November. Mr. Judson now employed Moung Shwa-gnong to assist him in a thorough revision of those parts of the New Tes- 180 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. tament which had been translated, but not yet printed, viz. the Epistle to the Ephesians, and the first part of Acts. These were sent to Serampore to be printed. On the 15th of June, Mah Myat-lah was baptized, and added to the little band of believers. “ July 14. In the interval of receiving company, I have lately been employed in translating ; have finished the Gospel and Epistles of John, those exquisitely sweet and precious portions of the New Testament, and am now em- ployed on the latter part of Acts. I find Moung Shwa-ba a most valuable assistant, in all parts of missionary work. Moung Shwa-gnong also begins ‘ to be dissatisfied with being a mere disciple, and hopes that he shall some time be thought worthy of being a teacher of the Christian re- ligion.’ These two, with Mah Men-Ia, are, at present, the flower of our little church. I have no reason, however, to complain of the conduct of any, considering the great dis- advantages under which they all labor. Some have grown comparatively cold ; but none have forgotten their first love. Praise forever be to Him, “ Who is faithful to his promises, “ And faithful to his Son.” “ August 4. Am just recovering from the second fit of sickness which I have had this season. The first was the cholera morbus; the present has been a fever. The second day after I was taken, Mrs. J. was taken with the same ; and for several days we were unable to help one another. Through divine mercy, however, we contrived to get our medicines from time to time, and are now in a convalescent state, so far as the fever is concerned. Mrs. J. however, is suffering severely under the liver complaint, which, not- withstanding continual salivations, is making such rapid and alarming advances, as to preclude all hope of her re- covery in this part of the world.” The alarming character of Mrs. Judson’s disease made it evident, that she must repair to some more propitious climate, to regain her health. It was, at last, resolved, that she should visit America; and on the 21st of August, she embarked for Bengal. The feelings with which she parted from her husband, and from the little church, may be bet- ter conceived than described. Her own words are : “ Those only who have been through a variety of toil and privation, to obtain a darling object, can realize how MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 181 entirely every fibre of the heart adheres to that object, when secured. Had we encountered no difficulties, and suffered no privations in our attempts to form a church of Christ, under the government of a heathen despot, we should have been warmly attached to the individuals composing it, but should not have felt that tender solitude and anxious affection, as in the present case. “ Rangoon, from having been the theatre, in which so much of the faithfulness, power and mercy of God had been exhibited — from having been considered, for ten years past, as my home for life — and from a thousand interesting associations of ideas, had become the dearest spot on earth. Hence you will readily imagine that no ordinary considera- tion could have induced my departure.” The following letter to Dr. Baldwin contains an account of her arrival in Calcutta, and of her arrangements for visiting England : “ Calcutta, Dec. 8, 1821. “ Rev. and dear Sir, “ I left Rangoon last August, and arrived in Calcutta on the 22d of September. My disorder gained ground so rapidly, that nothing but a voyage to sea, and the benefit of a cold climate, presented the least hope of life. You will readily imagine that nothing but the prospect of a final separation would have induced us to decide on this meas- ure, under circumstances so trying as those in which we were placed. But duty to God, to ourselves, to the Board of Missions, and to the perishing Burmans, compelled us to adopt this course of procedure, though agonizing to all the natural feelings of our hearts. On my arrival in Calcutta, inquiries were immediately made relative to a voyage to America. But, to my great disappointment, I found most of the American Captains far from being disposed to take passengers, on account of having their cargoes engaged to the extent of the tonnage of their vessels. One Captain, however, offered to give me a passage for fifteen hundred rupees, but I could not think of causing the Board so great an expense. In mentioning my circumstances to Mrs. Thomason, (lady of the Rev. Mr. Thomason, chaplain) she suggested the advantages of a voyage to England, on ac- count of the superior accommodations, medical advice, and female passengers, in English ships. The pious Captain of a ship bound to England, was then residing in her fam- Q, 2 182 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. ily ; with him she consulted, and they made arrangements for my passage for five hundred rupees, provided I went in a cabin with three children, who were going to England. As my only object in going to sea, is restoration of health, I did not hesitate to secure a passage, though I should have rejoiced (since I must take a long voyage) to have gone direct to America. The father of the children has since arrived in Calcutta, and has very kindly offered to pay the whole price of the cabin, (which is four thousand rupees) which will enable me to go to England, free of ex- pense to the Board. “If the pain in my side is entirely removed, while on my passage to Europe, I shall return to India in the same ship, and proceed immediately to Rangoon. But if not, I shall go over to America, and spend one winter in my dear native country. As ardently as I long to see my beloved friends in America, I cannot prevail on myself to be any longer from Rangoon than is absolutely necessary for the preservation of my life. I have had a severe struggle rel- ative to my immediate return to Rangoon, instead of going to England. But I did not venture to go contrary to the convictions of reason, to the opinion of an eminent and skilful physician, and the repeated injunctions of Mri Jud- son. “ Relative to the Rangoon mission, I presume Mr. Jud- son has given you all the information. But perhaps I have received letters of a later date, and may be able to communicate something, of which you may not have heard. My last from Rangoon was dated October 2G. Moung Shwa-gnong had been accused before the Viceroy, and had disappeared. Mr. Judson had felt much anxiety and dis- tress on his account, fearing he had done something in the way of retraction, which prevented his visiting him. But in a fortnight, he was agreeably surprised at seeing him enter. Moung Shwa-gnong informed Mr. Judson, that having been accused, he thought it the wisest way to keep out of sight ; that he had put all his family on board a boat, and was going up the country among the sect of heretics with whom he once associated, and had now come to take leave, obtain tracts, gospels, &c. Mr. Jud- son furnished him with what was necessary, and bid him God speed. He will, no doubt, do much good among that class of people ; for it is impossible for him to be any time with his friends, without conversing on the subject of religion. Moung Ing had returned, as steadfast, and as much devot- MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON, 183 ed to the cause as ever. He, and Moung Shwa-ba, spend every evening in reading the Scriptures, and finding the places where the apostles preached, on a map which Mr. Judson has made for them. Another Burman has been bap- tized, who gives decided evidence of being a true Chris- tian. Have we not, my dear Sir, every reason to trust in God in future, when we see what he has done in Rangoon? Could you see at once the difficulties in the way of the conversion of the Burmans, the grace of God would ap- pear ten times as conspicuous as it now does. When we hardly ventured to hope that we should ever see a truly converted Burman, how great is our joy to see a little church rise up in the midst of that wilderness, consisting of thirteen converted Burmans.” On her passage, she had a severe attack of her com- plaint, which confined her to her cabin for several days. During her confinement, two young ladies of rank and in- fluence, frequently inquired concerning her health. She occasionally requested them to read to her such selections as she thought might have a salutary effect upon their minds. To these exercises, she added much serious con- verse ; and soon had the happiness of seeing their minds solemnly impressed. Their seriousness continued during the rest of the voyage ; but what has been the issue, we have had no means of ascertaining. Having arrived in England, with health somewhat im- proved, she was introduced to the excellent Mr. Joseph Butterworth, of the Methodist connection, and a member of Parliament. He politely urged her to make his house her home ; which invitation she accepted with the liveliest emotions.* While in his family, she was favored with an introduction to many persons distinguished for literature and piety, particularly Wilberforce, Babington, and Somers, the King’s chaplain. ’Mr. Butterworth, at a meeting of the English Baptist Missionary Society, thus gracefully alluded to Mrs. Judson’s visit: After some remarks upon the pleasing success which had attended missionary exertions among all denominations of Christians, he pro- ceeded to mention, that respecting one interesting scene of labor, which had been slightly touched on in the Report, he could add some further particulars which had recently come to his knowledge. He referred to the Burinan Empire, and his information was derived from Mrs. Judson, whom he had lately the pleasure of receiving under his roof, and whose visit reminded him of the apostolic admonition, “ Be not for- getful to entertain strangers, for thereby some have entertained angels unawares.” 184 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. It was thought expedient that Mrs. Judson should visit Cheltenham, for the benefit of its mineral waters. She was recommended by Mr. Butterworth to an eminent phy- sician of that place, and there spent several weeks. About the same time she received a pressing invitation from friends in Scotland, to visit them, with a kind offer to defray her expenses. Acceding to this proposal, she spent several weeks in that land of Christian hospitality. Here she received a request from the American Baptist Board, to return in the New-York packet. She proceeded to Liver- pool for embarkation ; but was persuaded to take passage in a much more commodious vessel, by a number of Liver- pool ladies, who generously defrayed the expense of her passage. In August, 1822, she took final leave of her British friends, who had become inexpressibly endeared to her by many valuable presents and innumerable acts of kindness. “ Often has she mentioned,” says a friend, “ with the brightest glow of affection, the high-toned piety of Eng- lish and Scottish Christians, and the prelibations of heav- en which she enjoyed in their society.” The following memorandum has been found among her papers : “ Attgust 16. Embarked on board the Amity, for the United States. Mr. and Mrs. Deakin, Miss Hope, Miss Jones and her brother, accompanied me, about fifty miles, and returned in the steam-boat. After the departure of these very dear friends, I felt sad and disconsolate, being quite alone, without any Christian friend on board, or any female with whom I can converse. Yet I am not alone The same kind and glorious Being, who, notwithstanding all my provocations, has hitherto directed my steps, and at times granted me his presence, is still, I trust, with me, and will make my way prosperous. I hope to enjoy much of his presence, during my passage, and spend more time, in the immediate duties of religion, than my late rambling life has admitted. Should I be preserved through the voyage, the next land I tread will be my own native soil, ever-loved America, the land of my birth. I cannot realize that I shall ever again find myself in my own dear home at Bradford, amid the scenes of my early youth, where every spot is associated with some tender recollection. But the constant idea, that my dear J. is not a participator of my joys, will mar them all.” MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 185 The following letter from Mr. Judson, to Dr. Baldwin, will show the state of things at Rangoon, up to the time of its date. “ Rangoon, Feb. 6, 1822. “ Rev. and dear Sir, “ I have baptized one man only, since I last wrote you ; nor are there any others, at present, who are preparing to come forward. The last prosecution of our most distin- guished disciple, Moung Shwa-gnong, which took place in September last, and terminated in his being obliged to flee for his life, struck a fatal blow to all religious inquiry. Since that time, I have confined myself almost entirely to translating. About half the New Testament is now finish- ed, and I am desirous of finishing the whole, if possible, before making any further missionary movement. When that work is disposed of, I expect to feel more free to go forth and encounter the hazards, which may attend an open and extensive declaration of the Gospel. I am fully persuaded that the way will soon be opened for the intro- duction and establishment of true religion in this country. Difficulties may obstruct, delays may intervene, the faith of Missionaries and their supporters may be severely tried ; but at the right time, the time marked out from all eternity, the Lord will appear in his glory. “ Brother Price arrived here in December, and brother Hough in January following. I believe it is the desire of us all to live and die among the Burmaus.” CHAPTER XIII. Mrs. Judson’ s Visit to America — Mr. Wade joins the Mission — Sail jor Calcutta. Mrs. Judson arrived at New-York on the 25th of Sep- tember, 1822. The following letter expresses her feelings on revisiting her native country. To Mr. Judson’s Parents. “ Philadelphia, Sept. 27, 1822. “ My dear Parents, “ With mingled sensations of joy and sorrow, I address a few lines to the parents of my beloved husband — joy, that I once more find myself in my own native country, and with the prospect of meeting with loved relatives and 186 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. friends — sorrow, that he who has been a participator in all my concerns for the last ten years, is not now at hand to partake with me in the joyful anticipations of meeting those he so much loves. I left Liverpool on the 16th of August, and arrived in New-York harbor day before yesterday. On account of the prevalence of the yellow fever, prudence forbade my landing. Accordingly I embarked on board the steam-boat for this place, where I arrived a few hours ago. It was my intention to pass a week in Philadelphia, and then go to Providence, and thence to you in Woburn, as it would be on my way to Bradford, where I shall spend the winter. But Dr. Staughton wishes me to go on to Washing- ton, which will detain me in this part of the country a week longer. However, I hope to be with you in a fortnight from this time. My health is much improved since I left England, and I begin to hope that the disorder is entirely eradicated.” Of the various incidents which occurred during this visit to America, the Compiler was encouraged to hope for a particular narrative, by her brother, Dr. Elnathan Jud- son, whose kind attentions to her during her visit, she frequently mentions in her letters with the warmest grati- tude. But the state of his health has prevented that gen- tleman from performing a service for which he is so well qualified, and which would have been so acceptable to the readers of this work. From the letters of Mrs. Judson, with which we have been favored, we shall make such ex- tracts as will furnish a general view of her proceedings dur- ing her visit. After a short stay in Philadelphia, she hastened to meet her parents and friends in Bradford. Here, in the bosom of her native home, she had hoped so far to regain her health, as to be enabled to embark again for Burmah, early in the ensuing spring. But the excitement of feeling produced by this visit to the scenes and the friends of her childhood, and the exhaustion of strength, resulting from the necessity of meeting and conversing with numerous visiters, added to the effect of the cold climate of New-England, on a constitution so long accustomed to the tropical heat of Burmah, obliged her to leave Bradford, after a stay of six weeks, and spend the winter in Baltimore. The letters which will now be inserted will fully disclose the real state of her health, her feelings, and her employ- ments. We have thought that they would not only be MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 187 interesting, as furnishing a better view of her character, than any remarks of a biographer could impart, but ne- cessary, to correct the erroneous ideas which may still ex- ist in some minds. There were persons, who, from mo- tives which we shall not attempt to investigate, were busy in misrepresenting Mrs. Judson’s character and conduct. It was said, that her health was not seriously impaired, and that she visited the south with a view to excite atten- tion and applause. To such persons, the perusal of these letters, in which she utters her feelings to her friends with- out reserve, will, it is hoped, minister a rebuke sufficiently severe, to awaken shame and penitence ; and to those who may have been unwarily led to form unfavorable opinions respecting Mrs. Judson, we cannot doubt that these let- ters will afford welcome evidence of her modest and amia- ble disposition, consistent and exemplary demeanor, ar- dent piety, and steady, irrepressible devotion to the inter- ests of the mission. To her Sisters. “ Baltimore, Dec. 3, 1822. “ My dear Sisters, “ I have at last arrived at my home for the winter, and though it looks stormy and cold out side, It is warm and comfortable within my chamber, and I am as well as can be expected after such a journey. Surely no person ever had so much reason for thankfulness as I have. Through how many dangers and journeys have I been preserved — how many kind friends meet me wherever I go — and how many mercies attend me ! Bless the Lord, 0 my soul, and all that is loitliin me, bless his holy name. But though 1 am not in Rangoon, I doubt not you will be pleased with a narration of my adventures; so I will write in my usual style. “ I left Dr. Baldwin’s on Tuesday morning, in company with Mr. H. We had a pleasant ride to Providence, at which place we arrived about five o’clock in the afternoon. 1 sent my letters to Mr. B. who soon came to the hotel, and urged my going to his house. But as we were to go on board the steam-boat the same night, I declined. He then said he would come with his carriage, and conduct me to the steam-boat ; at the same time saying, he hoped to have a ship ready to sail for India in the spring, and should rejoice to give me and other Missionaries a passage gratis. 188 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. He drove me in his chaise to the boat about ten o’clock at night, where many passengers had embarked. The wind was fair, the sky clear, and we had a most charming pas- sage through the Sound. For the first time since my ar- rival in America, I slept all night, lulled to sleep by the motion of the boat. We reached New-York at four, on Thursday morning. Soon after light, Mr. C. of Boston, came on board, having been apprized of my coming, by letters from his wife. He procured a carriage, and con- ducted me to the house of Mr. C. a pious, wealthy Bap- tist. It rained very hard, and as Mr. H. was obliged to go on, Mr. C. of Boston, very kindly offered to accompany me to Philadelphia, on the next day, rather than I should go in the rain. Accordingly, I passed Thursday in New- York. In the evening, one of the most interesting prayer meetings was held, that ever I attended. Many pious, devout Christians were present; seven prayers were offered, and as many addresses. They proposed devoting, individually, a part of every Sabbath morning to pray for the restoration of my health. Friday morning, at six o’clock, we again went on board the steam-boat for Phila- delphia. It was a most charming day ; and so mild, that I found my cloak burthensome. Forty miles was land carriage ; but having very pleasant company, I felt not much fatigued. We arrived in Philadelphia at nine o’clock in the evening of the same day. I found the weather so warm, that a fire was unnecessary. So much for reports which say there is no difference in the climates. Sunday morning, brother Elnathan arrived; and on Monday we set off for this city, and arrived Tuesday morning. I am very comfortably situated, and keep in my chamber most of the time.” To Mrs. Chaplin, of Waterville. “ Baltimore, Dec. 19, 1822. “ My dear Mrs. Chaplin, “ All your kind favors, dictated, I doubt not, by the sincerest affection, have been received, and demand from me an early communication, with a particular account of my present situation, plans and prospects. I did intend writing you from Boston, but such was the state of my health and engagements with our dear friends in that city, that I w’as necessitated to defer it till the present time. Relative to my leaving New England for the south, when you shall hear my reasons, you will, I dare say, join with MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 189 me in thinking, that duty to myself and Mr. Judson re- quired my proceeding as I have. I had never fully count- ed the cost of a visit to my dear native country and beloved relatives. I did not expect that a scene which I had antici- pated as so joyous, was destined to give my health and constitution a shock which would require months to re- pair. During my passage from England, my health was most perfect, not the least symptom of my original disorder remained. But from the day of my arrival, the idea that I was once more on American ground banished all peace and quiet from my mind, and for the first four days and nights I never closed my eyes to sleep ! This circum- stance, together with dwelling on my anticipated meeting with my friends, occasioned the most alarming apprehen- sions. Still, however, I flattered myself, that after my first meeting with my friends was over, I should gradually recover my composure, and hastened my departure for the eastward. I reached my father’s in about a fortnight after my arrival in this country — and had not been able to procure a sin- gle night’s sleep. The scene which ensued brought my feel- ings to a crisis, nature was quite exhausted, and I began to fear would sink. To be concise, my dear Mrs. Chaplin, my health began to decline in a most alarming manner, and the pain in my side and cough returned. I was kept in a state of constant excitement, by daily meeting with my old friends and acquaintances; and during the whole six weeks of my residence at my father’s, I had not one quiet night’s rest. I felt the cold most severely, and found, as that increased, my cough increased. “ You may not perhaps be aware of the circumstance, that Mr. Judson’s only brother is a physician of some con- siderable skill, under government, and located for the winter in this city. During my stay at Bradford, his letters were most frequent and urgent, relative to my removal to the south, for the purpose of salivating, as the most danger- ous consequences would ensue, should I, with my Indian constitution, salivate at the north. I saw that my disorder was rapidly gaining ground — my nervous system had be- come so much affected, that the very sight of an old dear friend was quite distressing, and I really desired to get away from the sight of every human being, as it had become very painful to talk. Thus situated, there was no hope of my recovery, as my father’s house was thronged with visiters from day to day. Painful as it was to think of leaving my 11 190 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSOIV. beloved family, I felt convinced, since it was my only ob- ject in visiting this country duty required that every thing should yield to endeavors to regain my health. I knew that retirement, and freedom from company and excitement, were as necessary as a milder climate, neither of which could be obtained in Bradford. My sister had made ar- rangements to accompany me ; but meeting in Boston with a pious man going on to Washington, and knowing I should receive the kindest attention when once with my brother, I desired her to return to Bradford to comfort my parents. “ I have been in this city about a fortnight, and am very comfortably situated with my brother at a boarding-house, where I refuse to see company of every description, till my health is re-established. I find the climate mild and de- lightful — have the best medical attendance in the city, through the influence of my brother — have commenced a course of mercury, which, I trust, through the blessing of God, will perfectly restore my health — and find my nervous system so far restored to its usual state, that I am able to study four and five hours every day. This, to me, is an unspeakable comfort, as [ hope my time will not be entirely lost in my endeavors to regain my health. While in England, my friends repeatedly urged my writing 'an account of the Burman Mission, as so little information had hitherto been communicated. On my passage I made a beginning, in a “ Series of Letters addressed to Mr. But- ter worth,” in whose house I resided during my stay in England. While at Bradford, I was unable to proceed in this work ; but since my arrival here, my freedom from interruption has enabled me to go on — and I find much pleasure in the consideration, that I shall be able to give to my friends, not only in England, but America, that in- formation relative to the Burman Empire, which my state of health forbids my verbally communicating. My ob- ject is, to give an account of the American Baptist Mis- sion to Burmah— its origin progress, and success ; con- sisting principally in a compilation of those letters and doc- uments transmitted to friends in America, interspersed with accounts of the population manners and customs of the Burmans. “ Thus, my dear Mrs. Chaplin, have I been particular, and I fear tiresome, in my account of myself. But your kindness, your affectionate concern for my welfare, is all the excuse I have to offer. Your kind hint, relative to my being injured by the lavish attention of our dear friends MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 191 in this country, has much endeared you to my heart. I am well aware that human applause has a tendency to elate the soul, and render it less anxious about spiritual enjoy- ments, particularly if the individual is conscious of deserv- ing them. But I must say, my dear Mrs. C. that since my return to this country, I have often been affected to tears, in hearing the undeserved praises of my friends, feeling that I was far, very far from being what they imagined ; and that there are thousands of poor, obscure Christians, whose excellences will never be known in this world, who are a thousand times more deserving of the tender regard of their fellow Christians, than I am. Yet I trust, I am grateful to my heavenly Father for inclining the hearts of his children to look on me with a friendly eye. The re- tired life I now lead, is much more congenial to my feelings, and much more favorable to religious enjoyment, than when in England and America, where I was kept in a continual bustle of company. Yes, it is in retirement that our lan- guishing graces are revived, our affections raised to God, and our souls refreshed and quickened by the influences of the Holy Spirit. If we would live near the threshold of heaven, and daily take a glance of our promised inher- itance, we must avoid, not only worldly, but religious dissipation. Strange as it may seem, I do believe there is something like religious dissipation, in a Christian’s being so entirely engrossed in religious company, as to prevent his spiritual enjoyments.” To her Sister. “ Baltimore, Dec. 25, 1822. “ My dear Sister Mary, “ Many thanks for the concern you manifest for my spir- itual health, as it is to me a convincing evidence that you constantly pray for me. Whatever is my situation, how- ever flattering my prospects of a worldly nature, all is loss and dross unless I feel something of that spiritual peace and comfort which our Lord bequeathed to his disci- ples. And I know of no means so directly calculated to insure this peace to us, as the fervent and earnest prayers of those who enter heaven, as it were, to lay the case of their friends before their Father. I am in this city much more comfortably situated than you imagine, or I antici- pated. I have always found that full employment of time, and much retirement from company of every description, the grand secret for living near to God, and the right per- 192 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. formance of duties incumbent on us. In these respects I have not been so comfortably situated since I left Rangoon, as now, excepting on my passage from England to this country. When I first arrived, I requested the servants of the house to say, when any person requested to see me, that ‘Mrs. Judson did not see company.’ For I felt resolved that my health should be my first consideration. “ Brother E. is absent, engaged in his official duties, nearly all day, so that I have the disposal of my time entirely. I spend about five hours in the day in arrang- ing letters, relative to the Burman Mission ; and feel very happy in the consideration, that in my endeavors to re- gain my health, my time is not all lost — for in this pub- lication Christians will have a more correct view of the little church in Rangoon, when they see from what ma- terials it has been raised, than I could give them by conversing months. In addition to these advantages I have an assistant copyist, a pious, excellent young lady. I have been here three weeks, but have not been out of the house, and scarcely out of my chamber, since my arrival. I have the best and most experienced medical attendance in the city. The physicians here say I should not have lived through the winter in New-England. They have thought it best to salivate me ; and I am now under a course of mercury, and feel my mouth considerably affected. My cough has been very severe, until within two days past; and I trust, in consequence of the mercury, it is beginning to subside. The physicians say there is no doubt but I shall recover by spring ; but I desire to leave it with Him, who seeth the end from the beginning, and who doeth all things well. Why am I spared 1 O may it be to promote the cause of Christ in Burmah, and to be successful in winning souls. May we make it our great business to grow in grace, and to enjoy closet religion. Here is the place for us to prepare for usefulness. I have received several good spiritual letters since I have been here — one from Scotland.” To her Sister. “ Baltimore , Jan. 5, 1823. “My dear Sister, “I have been spending part of this forenoon in prayer for myself, Mr. Judson, the Burman mission, parents and sisters, &c. and have now concluded to pass the remain- der in writing to you. “ I am very comfortably situated, the weather mild, and I think my health improving. Soon after my arrival in MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 193 this city, brother called a consultation of physicians, when it was decided that my cough, which had much increas- ed, was in consequence of my liver being affected ; and that in order to have it removed, I must be salivated. It is nearly three weeks, since 1 commenced my old employment of taking mercury. I am now in a state of salivation, my cough is almost entirely removed, the pain in my side has subsided, and I begin to think my recovery is nearly completed. I continue, however, to take mercury, and shall probably be kept in this state for three weeks to come. I have not been out of the house since I arrived, and hardly out of my chamber. “ I receive a great many letters, some of which are very spiritual and interesting. The one you forwarded the other day, was from a niece of Mr. Butterworth, a most in- teresting letter. She says her uncle has put to interest, for my Burman school, <£100 sterling, and much more is collected. I find it is the opinion of my London physicians, that I shall not live if I return to the East. Friends in England say, * Mr. Judson must come there.’ But I say no — I must make another trial. I still hope to get away in the spring, but not before April or May. I shall go on to the north, as early as the travelling will allow. I long to be among you again, though I believe it is much better for my health to be here.” To her Sister. “ Baltimore , Feb. 12, 1823. “ My dear Sister, “ The first moment I am able to hold a pen is in reply to yours, which J received yesterday. It found me in bed, weak and feeble, but its contents rejoiced my heart. If I have ever felt a disposition to complain of my deprivation of health, it has been since I have heard of the reformations at Andover and Boston. O could I have endured the cold of New-England, how rejoiced I should have been to have passed the winter, where my soul would have been refresh- ed with those spiritual showers. I do indeed long once more to see the power of God displayed in the awakening of sinners and the reviving of Christians. But though I am deprived at present of this unspeakable privilege, my soul rejoices to hear that God still remembers his church in mercy, that he still manifests himself a prayer hearing God. How gladly would I set olf immediately for Bradford, if I R 2 194 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. did not think it presumptuous. For the last month, 1 have been very feeble, — hardly able to write to any one. I have had two slight attacks of bleeding at the lungs ; and in consequence of this, have been reduced very low by bleeding at the arm. I have been bled five times, and think I am now getting better. “ My friends here are very kind. But in all my afflic- tions, my only consolation has been derived from the con- sideration, that God my father and my portion reigns, and orders all my changes.” To Mrs. Chaplin, of Waterviile. “ Baltimore, Feb. 17, 1823. “ My ever dear Mrs. Chaplin, “ Your kind and affectionate letter found me in bed, so weak, that I was obliged to read it at intervals ; but it af- forded heartfelt consolation. But thanks to our heavenly Father, whose guardian care and love I have so largely experienced, I am now much better, and once more en- joy the prospect of gaining that degree of health, which will allow my return to Burmah ; there to pass my remain- ing days, few or many, in endeavoring to guide immortal souls to that dear Redeemer, whose presence can make joyful a sick chamber, a dying bed. For the last month, I have been very ill. The disease seemed to be removed from the liver to the lungs. I have raised blood twice, which the physicians thought proceeded from the lungs, though I am inclined to think to the contrary, and believe it came only from the mouth of some vessel in the throat. I was, however, bled so frequently, and so largely, that my strength was quite reduced. At present, I am free from every unfavorable symptom, but am still weak. “ I am rejoiced to hear that Mr. Boardman has offered himself to supply dear Colman’s place. If actuated from motiyes of love to God, and concern for precious souls, tell him he will never regret the sacrifice, but will find those spiritual consolations, which will more than compensate for every privation. I shall rejoice to afford him every as- sistance in the acquisition of the language, which my health will allow, though I fear he will not be ready to sail so early as I hope to embark. “My dear Mrs. Chaplin, this is the third day I have been writing this letter, on account of my weakness. But I am gaining a little every day. Yesterday, I had a little fe- MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 195 male prayer meeting in my chamber — trust the blessed Sa- viour was near us. O, it is good to get near to God, to en- joy his presence, and feel, whether in life or death, we are his. Open your mouth wide , and I will Jill it, is a promise, of which we do not think sufficiently. How much real enjoyment we lose, by not striving more earnestly to par- take largely of the influence of the Holy Spirit. “ Let us, my dear sister, so live, that our union to Christ, the vine, may not only be satisfactory to ourselves, but to all around us. On earth we serve God ; in heaven, enjoy him — is a motto I have long wished to adopt. When in heaven we can do nothing towards saving immortal souls.” To one of her Sisters. “ Baltimore, Feb. 25, 1823. “ My dear Sister, “ From the tenor of my last, I know you will all feel anxious to hear from me, consequently, I take the earliest opportunity to write you. My health is daily improving ; but after being reduced so low as I have been, by bleeding from the arm, I must expect to gain very gradually. My liver complaint seems entirely removed, and were I not so very feeble, would set off for Bradford to-morrow. But I can now ride only an hour at a time, and am much fatigued after that. But God has been kind, unspeakably kind to me, and enabled me to cast all my cares and concerns on him ; and I have frequently been led to say, it is good for me to be afflicted. There are some spiritual, heavenly minded Christians in this place, who have often refreshed me by their conversation and prayers. A few days ago, I had a prayer meeting in my chamber, and I trust Christ was one in the midst of us. Dr. Staughton sent me yesterday Mr. Judson’s journal, lately received. God is doing won- ders in Rangoon, and building up his little church there. Five more have been baptized, making eighteen in all, and several others seriously inquiring. Three females have lately been baptized, who formerly attended my Wednes- day meeting. They have set up, of their own accord, z. fe- male prayer meeting. Is not this encouraging ? Dr. Price had received an order from the Emperor to go to Ava, on account of his medical skill ; and Mr. Judson was about to accompany him, in order to make another effort for tol- eration. You will readily imagine my anxiety to get back to Rangoon. I yet hope that my health will enable me to 196 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. return this spring. O that God would incline the heart of the Emperor to favor the introduction of the Christian re- ligion, and protect the little church formed there. “ I hope to get to Bradford by the last of March. Brother E. will probably travel with me. But I must give up all idea of visiting and talking, on account of the weak- ness of my lungs. I have received a great many letters this winter, which have been a great consolation in my re- tired situation. “ I am rejoiced to hear that there is a prospect of more attention to religion at Bradford. God will be inquired of by his children, and in answer to their prayers will pour out his Holy Spirit.” To one of her Sisters. “ Washington, March 27, 1823. “ My dear Sister, “ When I last wrote, I was induced to hope that my health and the travelling would allow my being on my way to Bradford before this. But I am yet the subject of dis- appointment and trial, and it is undoubtedly for the best that I should be. We came to Washington three weeks ago, and have, during this period, been busily employed in superintending and correcting the proof sheets, of my little history, now in press. It is nearly completed. A little exposure to the cold has returned a slight pain in my side, from which I had been entirely free for two months previous. This makes me cautious and afraid of travelling till the weather is milder in your region. I most ardently long to get home ; but even my friends in New-England ad- vise me not to come till May. I hope, however, to be in Bradford by the last of April, for I have not given up the expectation of sailing for India in May. I am much pleased with Washington — have met with several engaged Christians. We had a very interesting prayer meeting at the College a few days ago, when twenty of the students, who are pious, joined us. I was much gratified in receiving a visit from David Brown, the converted Indian. What cannot religion effect ? To see this savage transformed into an interesting and enlightened Christian, teaches us what can be done by the efforts of Christians. O how frequent- ly I think, should I be permitted to return to Burmah again, that in communicating religious truth, I shall depend more on the influences of the Holy Spirit than ever before. Here I believe is the grand mistake of Missionaries, and the MEMOIR OP MBS. /UDSON. 197 principal reason why they have no more success. They depend on their own exertions, not on the power of God. I think I do sometimes have a little sense of divine things, and at such times long more than ever to return to Ran- goon. My only consolation in view of my long, tedious voyage, is, that God is my confidence ; and I have his promise, to direct my steps if I commit my ways to him. Hope you continue to enjoy the presence of that Saviour, who condescends to take up his abode with sinful crea- tures, when they prefer him to the enjoyments of time and sense.” While Mrs. J. was in Washington, the Baptist General Convention held a session in that city. A committee was appointed to confer with her respecting the Burman Mis- sion ; and at her suggestion several important measures were adopted. Her conversation and statements produced, on the members of the Convention, the same effect which had resulted from her intercourse with other individuals since her arrival — a deeper concern in the interests of the mission; a more lively conviction of the duty of the Amer- ican Baptist Churches to sustain and enlarge it ; and a stronger disposition to pray for its prosperity, and to con- tribute liberally for its support. About this time, her “ History of the Burman Mission” was published, the copyright of which she presented to the Convention. This book has been very useful in this coun- try, and in England, where an edition was published. It was, indeed, a compilation of facts, which had, for the most part, been published before ; but it presented them in a brief and well-digested narrative. As a literary effort, it does her credit ; and if criticism should suggest amend- ments, it might be alleged, in the melancholy words of the great English lexicographer, that it was written, “ not in the soft obscurities of retirement, or under the shelter of academic bowers ; but amid inconvenience and distrac- tion, in sickness and in sorrow.” Mrs. Judson returned to Massachusetts early in the spring of 1823. Her health was but partially restored ; and urgent solicitations were employed by her friends, to induce her to remain in this country another year. But her desire to return to Burmah was so strong, that she resisted every persuasion, and prepared to take a second, and, as she was convinced, a final, farewell of her friends and country. There was, at times, an almost prophetic 198 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. foreboding in her mind, as if “ coming events cast their shadows before.” But she resolved to return, whatever might be the will of God respecting the mission or herself. It was a happy circumstance that she was not to go alone. The Board of Missions had appointed Rev. Jonathan Wade, and Mrs. Deborah Wade, of Edinburgh, (N. Y.) as Missionaries to Bunnah ; and it was resolved that they should accompany Mrs. Judson. The following letter was written by Mrs. Judson to her sister, a few days before her embarkation. “ Boston, Saturday morning. “ My dear Sister, “ We arrived in safety at six o’clock on Thursday. We were immediately informed that Mr. and Mrs. Wade would be in town to day, to sail with me. This was animating intelligence, and I felt the hand of God was in it, for he had heard my prayers. Yesterday we went on board the ship, chose my cabin, and agreed with the Captain to take us all for twelve hundred dollars. The accommodations are ex- cellent, clean and airy. It is a most beautiful ship, and the Captain seems disposed to do every thing in his power for our comfort. I am to visit his wife this afternoon. I am now making preparations for my passage. Monday, we have a prayer meeting, and Tuesday we go to Plymouth. I have yet to visit Saugus, Charlestown, Cambridge, and Salem. I am doubting whether I ought to visit Bradford again, or not. My nerves are in such a state, that I have to make every possible exertion to keep them quiet. It will only increase my agitation to take a formal leave of my friends and home.” On Lord’s day, June 22, they went on board the ship Edward Newton, Captain Bertody. “ They were accom- panied by a large concourse of Christian friends to the wharf, where fervent prayer, by Rev. Dr Baldwin, was of- fered up to Him, who ‘holds the winds in his fist, and rules the boisterous deep.’ The parting scene was pe- culiarly tender and affecting to many. As the boat moved from the shore towards the ship, at the particular request of Mrs. Wade, the company united in singing the favor- ite hymn, ‘ From whence doth this union arise ?’ &c. “ The missionary friends manifested much composure, as they receded from the land of their nativity, probably MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 199 never more to return. When in the cabin, a hope was ex- pressed to Mrs. Wade, that they might have a safe and prosperous passage. She replied, * If Jesus is with us, we shall have nothing to fear : ‘ With Christ in the vessel. We’ll smile at the storm.’ ” After a prosperous voyage, they arrived in Calcutta, Oct 19, and sailed in a few weeks for Rangoon. CHAPTER XIV. Messrs. Judson and Price visit Ava. We now return to Mr. Judson and his associates, at Rangoon. Our last notice of them, dated February, 1822, stated that Dr. Price and his wife had arrived,* and that Mr. and Mrs. Hough had returned to Rangoon. One of the converts, Moung Thah-lah, died in November, of that dreadful disease, the cholera morbus. The appalling rapid- ity with which, in less than nineteen hours, it hurried him from a state of perfect health, into eternity, prevented Mr. Judson from being informed of his sickness, till he was in- sensible. But there is no doubt that his soul ascended to join the multitude of the just made perfect — the first fruits of the mission in Burmah. Mr. Judson, in his journal, says : “ March 12. Have had nothing to notice lately, except the progress of the translation. During a few months past, I have finished Matthew, (a new translation) Mark, and Luke, and this day pass into Romans, the intermedi- ate books being previously done. “ June 30. Am just recovering from severe illness. A few weeks ago, was taken with a fever, slight at first, but daily increasing in violence, until the event became very dubious. On recovering from the effects of the fever, and just resuming the translation, I was suddenly seized with the cholera morbus, though that disease is not now preva- lent in the place ; and several hours of suffering elapsed, before medicine took effect. This, with the quantity of laudanum administered, deprived me of the little remain- * Mrs. Price died tit Rangoon on the 2d of May, 1822, after a painful illness. Her mind was peaceful and happy in the prospect of death. 200 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. ing strength which the fever left me, and I am now scarce- ly able to hold my pen. It is singular, that last rainy sea- son I was subject to the same diseases, though in a different order ; and I ascribe it to the ascendency which the cli- mate of Rangoon is obtaining over my constitution. If it be the will of God, I feel desirous of living to finish the New Testament in Burman, — a work which must otherwise be suspended for some time.” Several individuals were, at this time, in an encouraging state of mind. On the 21st of July, another female, Mah Doke, was baptized. Soon after the arrival of Dr. Price, information concern- ing his medical character was conveyed to the Emperor, who immediately ordered that he should visit the capital. Obedience was indispensable, and Mr. Judson resolved to accompany him, with the hope of making some favorable impression on the mind of the monarch. Previously to their departure, he had the pleasure of baptizing four other individuals, Moung Thah-a, May Mee, May Zoo, and Mee Men-oo — the latter a girl, whom Dr. Price had cured of blindness. These individuals gave the best evidence of piety, and of sincere desire to obey the Saviour. Eighteen persons had now been baptized, as disciples of Christ. The exercises of their minds, which the limits of this work do not allow us to state in detail, prove that the Spirit of God operates in the same manner on the minds of ell who are brought to the knowledge of the truth as it is in Jesus, producing penitence for sin, conviction of the utter ruin of the soul, reliance on the righteousness of the Son of God for justification ; a peaceful hope, and a desire to obey his commandments, and to enjoy his favor. They prove, also, that the Gospel is every where the power of God unto salvation ; and thfit wherever it is preached, with fidelity and prayerfulness, God honors it as the instrument of converting men from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God. The success with which the mission had hitherto been attended, must be regarded as very great and encouraging, when we consider the small number of persons to whom the Missionaries had access, restrained as they were by the fear of exciting the hostility of the government. The pro- portion of those who embraced the Gospel is as great, per- haps, as that of real Christians, in any congregation in this country. Well might the Missionaries, and well may we exclaim, What hath God wrought ? MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 201 On the 28th of August, Mr. Judson and Dr. Price em- barked in a boat for Ava. Mr. Judson’s journal of this visit is so interesting, that we have been unwilling to omit any part of it : “ After much tedious detention, resulting from our con- nection with government, brother Price and myself set out from Rangoon, on the 28th of August, in a boat fur- nished at the public expense ; and on the 27th of Septem- ber reached Ava, the present capital, a few miles below Amarapora. We were immediately introduced to the King, who received brother Price very graciously, and made many inquiries about his medical skill, but took no notice of me, except as interpreter. The Atwenwoon Moung Zah, however, immediately recognized me, made a few inquiries about my welfare, in presence of the King; and alter his Majesty had withdrawn, conversed a little on reli- gious subjects, and gave me some private encouragement to remain at the capital. “ Oct. 1. To-day the King noticed me for the first time, though I have appeared before him nearly every day since our arrival. After making some inquiries, as usual, about brother Price, he added, ‘ And you, in black, what are you ? a medical man too V ‘ Not a medical man, but a teacher of religion, your Majesty.’ He proceeded to make a few inquiries about my religion, and then put the alarm- ing question, whether any had embraced it. I evaded, by saying, ‘ Not here.’ He persisted. ‘ Are there any in Rangoon V ‘ There are a few.’ ‘Are they foreigners V I trembled for the consequences of an answer, which might involve the little church in ruin ; but the truth must be sa- crificed, or the consequences hazarded; and I therefore replied, ‘ There are some foreigners and some Burmans.’ He remained silent a few moments, but presently showed that he was not displeased, by asking a great variety of questions on religion, and geography, and astronomy, some of which were answered in such a satisfactory manner, as to occasion a general expression of approbation in all the court present. After his Majesty retired, a Than-dau-tsen (a royal secretary) entered into conversation, and allowed me to expatiate on several topics of the Christian religion, in my usual way. And all this took place in the hearing of the very man, now an Atwenwoon, who, many years ago, caused his uncle to be tortured almost to death, under S 202 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. the iron mall, for renouncing Boodhism and embracing the Roman Catholic religion ! But I knew it not at the time, though, from his age, a slight suspicion of the truth passed across my mind. Thanks to God, for the encour- agement of this day ! The monarch of the empire has distinctly understood, that some of his subjects have em- braced the Christian religion, and his wrath has been re- strained. Let us then hope, that, as he becomes more ac- quainted with the excellence of the religion, he will be more and more willing that his subjects should embrace it. “ Oct. 3. Left the boat, and moved into the house order- ed to be erected for us by the King. A mere temporary shed, however, it proves to be, scarcely sufficient to screen us from the gaze of the people without, or from the rain above. It is situated near the present palace, and joins the enclosure of Prince M. eldest half brother of the King. “ 4. On our return from the palace, whither we go ev- ery morning after breakfast, Prince M. sent for me. I had seen him once before, in company with brother Price, whom he called for medical advice. To-day he wished to converse on science and religion. He is a fine young man of twenty-eight, but greatly disfigured by a paralytic affection of the arms and legs. Being cut off from the usual sources of amusement, and having associated a little with the Portuguese padres, who have lived at Ava, he has acquired a strong taste for foreign science. My commu- nications interested him very much, and I found it difficult to get away, until brother Price sent expressly for me to go again to the palace. “ 15. For ten days past have been confined with the fever and ague. To-day, just able to go to the palace, and have a little conversation with some of the court officers. Afterwards visited Prince M. “ 16. Had a very interesting conversation in the palace, with two of the Atwenwoons and several officers, on the being of God, and other topics of the Christian religion. Some of them manifested a spirit of candor and free inqui- ry, which greatly encouraged me. “21. Visited the Atwenwoon Moung Z, and had a long conversation on the religion and customs of foreigners, in which I endeavored to communicate as much as possible of the Gospel. Upon the whole, he appeared to be rather favorably disposed ; and, on my taking leave, invited me respectfully to visit him occasionally. Thence I proceeded to the palace, but met with nothing noticeable ; and thence MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 203 to the house of Prince M. with whom I had an hour’s un- interrupted conversation. But I am sorry to find that he is rather amused with the information I give him, than dis- posed to consider it a matter of personal concern. I pre- sented him with a tract, which he received as a favor ; and I finally ventured to ask him, whether Burman subjects, who should consider and embrace the Christian religion, would be liable to persecution. He replied, ‘ Not under the reign of my brother. He has a good heart, and wishes all to believe and worship as they please.’ “ Oct. 22. Brother Price went to Amarapora, to meet a gentleman just arrived from Rangoon, who we hope may have letters for us. Made an introductory visit to Prince T. second own brother of the King. He received me with the affability which characterizes his intercourse with foreigners. At night, brother Price returned, with a large parcel of letters and magazines and newspapers from our beloved, far-distant, native land — and what was still more interesting to me, eight sheets from Mrs. Judson, on her passage towards England, the first direct intelligence I have received from her, since she left Madras roads. The divine blessing appears to have crowned her efforts, and those of the pious Captain of the ship, to the hopeful conversion of several souls, and among others, the ladies of a family of rank, her fellow-passengers. At the last date, April 24th, she was under the line, in the Atlantic, and experienced a slight return of her complaint, after having long indulged the hope that it was completely removed. A single line from Ben- gal informs me of the death of dear brother Colman, but leaves me ignorant of the particulars. May our bereaved sister be supported under this heaviest of all afflictions ; and may the severe loss which the mission has sustained, be sanctified to us all. “ 23. Had some pleasant conversation with Moung Z. in the palace, partly in the hearing of the King. At length his Majesty came forward, and honored me with some per- sonal notice for the second time, inquired much about my country, and authorized me to invite American ships to his dominions, assuring them of protection, and offering every facility for the purposes of trade. “ 24. Visited Moung Z. at his house. He treated me with great reserve, and repelled all attempts at conversation. Afterwards called on Prince M. and spent a long time with him and the officers in waiting. The whole tract was read before them by one of the secretaries. In the afternoon, 204 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSOiNT. went out of town to visit Moung Shwa-thah, former Vice- roy of Rangoon. During our absence, Prince M. sent to our house to call me, saying that a learned pundit was in attendance, with whom he wished to hear me converse. I mention the circumstance as somewhat indicative of the Prince’s mind “ Oct. 25. A tedious, unprofitable day — the forenoon spent in the palace to no purpose, and the afternoon, with Prince M. and Prince T. at their houses, without being able to introduce any religious or useful conversation. “ 26. While I lay ill with the fever and ague, some days ago, a young man, brother of an officer of Prince M. visited me, and listened to a considerable exposition of Gospel truth. Since then, he has occasionally called, and manifested a desire to hear and know more. This evening, he came to attend our evening worship, and remained con- versing till 9 o’clock. 1 hope that light is dawning on his mind. He desires to know the truth, appears to be, in some degree, sensible of his sins, and has some slight ap- prehension of the love and grace of the Lord Jesus Christ. “ 28. Spent the forenoon with Prince M. He obtain- ed for the first time, (though I have explained it to him many times,) some view of the nature of the atonement, and cried out, ‘ Good, good.’ He then proposed a number of objections, which I removed, to his apparent satisfaction. Our subsequent conversation turned, as usual, on points of geography and astronomy. He candidly acknowledged, that he could not resist my arguments in favor of the C’o- pernican system ; and that, if he admitted them, he must also admit that the Boodhist system was overthrown. In the afternoon visited Prince T. A hopeless case. “ 29. Made an introductory visit to the great Prince, so called, by way of eminence, being the only brother of the Queen, and sustaining the rank of chief Atwenwoon. Have frequently met him at the palace, where he has treat- ed me rather uncourteously ; and my reception to-day was such as I had too much reason to expect. “ 30. Spent part of the forenoon with Prince M. and his wife, the Princess of S. own sister of the King. Gave her a copy of Mrs. Judson’s Burman Catechism, with which she was much pleased. They both appear to be somewhat attached to me, and say, do not return to Ran- goon ; but, when your wife arrives, call her to Ava. The King will give you a piece of ground, on which to build a kyoung, (a house appropriated to the residence of sacred MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 205 characters.) In the evening, they sent for me again, chief- ly on account of an officer of government, to whom they wished to introduce me. “ Oct. 31. Visited the Atwenwoon Moung K. whom I have frequently met at the palace, who has treated me with distinguished candor. He received me very politely, and laying aside his official dignity, entered into a most spirit- ed dispute on various points of religion. He pretended to maintain his ground without the shadow of doubt ; but I am inclined to think that he has serious doubts. We parted in a friendly manner, and he invited me to visit him occasionally. “Nov. 1. Visited the Tset-kyah-woongyee, at his par- ticular request, with brother Price. He made the usual inquiries, medical and theological, and treated us with marked politeness. “ N. B. The Woongyees, of which there are four, rank next to the members of the royal family, being public min- isters of state, and forming the high court of the empire. The Atwenwoons, of which there are six or seven, may be termed private ministers of state, forming the privy council of the King. The next in rank to the Woongyees, are Woondouks, assistants or deputies of the Woongyees. The subordinate officers, both of the palace and of the high court, are quite innumerable. “ 6. Since the last date, have been confined with an- other return of the fever and ague. “ 7. Ventured to call again on the great Prince, and was rather better received, but had no religious conversa- tion. “ 11. Visited the Than-dau-tsen Moung Tsoo, (of Oct. 1st) and spent an hour very agreeably, though unable to introduce religion. He manifests more personal friendship than any other of my Ava acquaintances. “ N. B. Understood that, according to the public regis- ters, forty thousand houses have been removed from Am- arapora to Ava, the new capital, and that thirty thousand remain. The Burmans reckon ten persons, great and small, to a house, which gives seven hundred thousand for the whole population of the metropolis of Burmah. “ 12. Spent the whole forenoon with Prince M. and his wife. Made a fuller disclosure than ever before of the nature of the Christian religion, the object of Christians in sending me to this country, my former repulse at court, and S 2 206 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. the reason of it, our exposure to persecution in Rangoon, the affair of Moung Shwa-gnong, &c. &c. They entered into my views and feelings with considerable interest; but both said decidedly, that though the King would not him- self persecute any one on account of religion, he would not give any order exempting from persecution, but would leave his subjects, throughout the empire, to the regular administration of the local authorities. “After giving the Prince a succinct account of my reli- gious experience, I ventured to warn him of his danger, and urge him to make the Christian religion his immediate personal concern. He appeared, for a moment, to feel the force of what I said : but soon replied, ‘ I am yet young, only twenty-eight. I am desirous of studying all the for- eign arts and sciences. My mind will then be enlarged, and I shall be capable of judging whether the Christian re- ligion be true or not.’ ‘ But suppose your Highness changes worlds in the mean time.’ His countenance again 1'elL ‘ It is true,’ said he, ‘ I know not when I shall die.’ I suggested that it would be well to pray to God for light, which, if obtained, would enable him at once to distinguish between truth and falsehood ; and so we parted. O, Foun- tain of Light ! shed down one ray into the mind of this amiable Prince, that he may become a patron of thine in- fant cause, and inherit an eternal crown. “Nov. 14. Another interview with Prince M. He seem- ed at one time almost ready to give up the religion of Gau- dama, and listened, with much eagerness and pleasure, to the evidences of the Christian religion. But presently two Burman teachers came in, with whom he immediately join- ed, and contradicted all I said. “ 18. Visited the Princess of T. at her particular re- quest. She is the eldest own sister of the King, and there- fore, according to the Burman laws, consigned to perpetu- al celibacy. She had heard of me from her brother-in-law, Prince M. and wished to converse on science and religion. Her chief officer and the Mayor of the city were present ; and we carried on a desultory conversation, such as neces- sarily takes place on the first interview. Her Highness treated me with uncommon affability and respect, and in- vited me to call frequently. “ 26. Have been confined since the 21st, with a third attack of the fever and ague. To-day, went to the palace, and presented a petition for a certain piece of ground with- in the walls of the town, “ to build a kyoung on.” The MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 207 King granted it, on condition that the ground should be found unoccupied. “ Nov. 28. Spent the whole day at the palace, in endeav- oring to secure the ground petitioned for. At night, the land measurer general’s secretary accompanied me to ascer- tain the premises, and make out a plan of the place. “ 29. The land measurer general reported to the At- wenwoons, that the ground was not actually occupied, but having been the site of a kyoung, when formerly the city was the seat of government, must be considered sacred and unalienable ; in which opinion nearly all the Atwenwoons coincided, notwithstanding the King’s decision to the con- trary. “ Had an interesting interview with Prince M. and pre- sented him with a copy of the three last chapters of Mat- thew, in compliance with his wish to have an account of the death and resurrection of Jesus Christ. He appeared concerned for our failure to-day in the privy council ; but still maintained, that though the ground was sacred, it might with propriety be given to a priest, though not a priest of Gaudama, and advised me to make another appli- cation to the King. “ Dec. 25. I have had nothing scarcely of a missionary nature to notice, since the last date, having been employed most of the time (that is, in the intervals of two more at- tacks of fever and ague) in endeavoring to procure a piece of ground within the city, but have been defeated at every point. At one time, I had received the King’s positive order, for the place above-mentioned, and, at considerable expense, passed it through the privy council and the su- preme court, as far as the chief Woongyee ; but as soon as he saw it, he disputed its propriety— -and at the next morning levee, which he summoned me to attend, he civilly told his Majesty that the ground was sacred, and ought not to be given away. Three of the Atwenwoons joined him. The King at first remained silent ; but at length said, ‘ Well, give him some vacant spot.’ And thus was the order cancelled. As for the vacant spot, if we are debarred all sacred ground, I believe it will be impossible to find it within the walls either of the inner or the outer city, such is the immense demand for places, occasioned by the per- petual emigration from the old city. “ In prosecuting this business, I had one noticeable in- terview with the King. Brother Price and two English gentlemen were present. The King appeared to be attract- 208 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. ed by our number, and came towards to us ; but his conversa- tion was directed chiefly to me. He again inquired about the Burmans who had embraced my religion. ‘ Are they real Burmans ? Do they dress like other Burmans ?’ &c. 1 had occasion to remark, that I preached every Sunday. ‘ What ! in Burman ? ’ Yes. ‘ Let us hear how you preach.’ I hesitated. An Atwenwoon repeated the order. I began with a form of worship, which first ascribes glory to God, and then declares the commands of the law of the Gospel ; after which I stopped. ‘ Go on,’ said another Atwenwoon. The whole court was profoundly silent. I proceeded with a few sentences declarative of the perfections of God, when his Majesty’s curiosity was satisfied, and he interrupted me. In the course of subsequent conversation, he asked what I had to say of Gaudama. I replied, that we all knew he was son of King Thog-dau-dah-nah ; that we regarded him as a wise man and a great teacher, but did not call him God. ‘ That is right,’ said Moung K. N. an Atwenwoon who had not hitherto appeared very friendly to me. And he proceeded to relate the substance of a long communica- tion, which I had lately made to him in the privy council room, about God, and Christ, &c. And this he did, in a very clear and satisfactory manner, so that I had scarcely a single correction to make in his statement. Moung Z. en- couraged by all this, really began to take the side of God, before his Majesty, and said, ‘Nearly all the world, your Majesty, believe in an eternal God ; all, except Burmah and Siam, these little spots ! ’ His Majesty remained silent ; and after some other desultory inquiries, he abruptly arose and retired. “ Jan. 2. To-day I informed the King that it was my intention to return to Rangoon. ‘ Will you proceed thence to your own country ? ’ ‘ Only to Rangoon.’ His Majes- ty gave an acquiescing nod. The Atwenwoon Moung Z. inquired, ‘ Will you both go, or will the doctor remain ? ’ I said that he would remain. Brother Price made some remark on the approaching hot season, and the inconveni- ence of our present situation ; on which Moung Z. inferring that it was on account of the climate that I was about leav- ing, turning to me, saying, ‘ Then you will return here, after the hot season.’ I looked at the King, and said, that if it was convenient, I would return ; which his Majesty again sanctioned by an acquiescing nod and smile, and, in reply to brother Price, said, ‘ Let a place be given him.’ Brother Price, however, thinks of retaining the small place MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 209 on which we now live, for medical purposes, and getting a: place at Chagaing, on the opposite side of the river, for his- permanent residence. “ In the evening, had a long conversation with Moung- Z. on religion. He believes that there is an eternal God, and that Gaudama, and Christ, and Mahomet, and others, are great teachers, who communicated as much truth re- spectively as they could ; but that their communications are not the word of God. I pressed my arguments- as far as I dared ; but he seemed to have reflected much on the subject, and to have become quite settled and inflexible in his conclusions. He may be called a Deistic Boodhist,the first that I have met in the country. On parting, however, he remarked, ‘ This is a deep and difficult subject. Do you, teacher, consider further, and I also will consider/ “ Jan. 7. Among the many places which I endeavored in vain to procure, was a small one, (sufficient for one family only,) pleasantly situated on the banks of the river, just without the walls of the town, and about a mile from the palace. But it had been appropriated by the chief Woon- gyee, and partly fenced in, with the intention of building a temporary zayat for his recreation and refreshment, when accompanying the King in that quarter of the city, and was, therefore, placed beyond any reasonable hope of at* tainment. Among other desperate attempts, however, I wrote a short petition, asking for that place, and begging leave to express my gratitude by presenting a certain sum of money. It was necessary to put this into his own hand ; and I was, therefore, obliged to follow him about, and watch his movements, for two or three days, until a favorable op- portunity occurred, when he was apart from all his retinue. I seized the moment, presented myself before him, and held up the paper. He read it, and smiled. — ‘ You are in- defatigable in your search after a place. But you cannot have that. It is for my own use. Nor, if otherwise, could you get it for money. Search further. 1 “ I now concluded to return to Rangoon for the present, and wait until the town should be settled, when, as all in- form me, I shall be able to accommodate myself better. I accordingly informed the King of my purpose, as mention- ed above, and began to look about for a boat. In the mean time, it occurred to me, to make a ‘ seventh attempt to fix the thread,’ and 1 sought another opportunity with the chief Woongyee, a being who is really more difficult of access than the King himself. This evening I was so fortunate as 210 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. to find him at his house, lying down, surrounded by forty or fifty of his people. I pressed forward into the foremost rank, and placed myself in a proper attitude. After a while, his eye fell upon me, and I held up a small bottle of eau de luce, and desired to present it. One of his officers carried it to him. He happened to be much pleased with it, and sat upright. — ‘What kind of a house do you intend to build ? ’ I told him ; but added, ‘ I have no place to build on, my Lord.’ He remained in a meditating attitude a few moments, and then replied, ‘If you want the little enclosure , take it.’ I expressed my gratitude. He began to take more notice of me — inquired about my character and profession — and then entered, with considerable spirit, on the subject of religion. After some conversation, he desired a specimen of my mode of worship and preaching; and I was obliged to repeat much more than I did before the King; for whenever 1 desisted, he ordered me to go on. When his curiosity was satisfied, he lay down, and I quiet- ly retired. “ Jan. 8. After taking the best advice, Burman and for- eign, I weighed out the sum of money mentioned in the pri- vate petition, together with the estimate expense of fencing the place given me by the Woongyee, and in the evening carried it to his house, where I was again fortunate in find- ing him in the same position as yesterday evening. A few noblemen and their attendants were present, which prevented me from immediately producing the money. His Excellency soon took notice of me, and from seven o’clock till nine, the time was chiefly occupied in conversa- tion on religious subjects. 1 found opportunity to bring forward some of my favorite arguments, one of which, in particular, seemed to carry conviction to the minds of all present ; and extorted from the great man an expression of praise — such praise, however, as is indicative of sur- prise, rather than approbation. When the company retir- ed, my people at the outer door overheard one say to an- other, ‘ Is it not pleasant to hear this foreign teacher con- verse on religion ? ’ ‘ Aye,’ said the other, ‘ but his doc- trines are derogatory to the honor of Lord Gaudama.’ When they were gone, I presented the money, saying, that I wished to defray the expense of fencing the ground, which had been graciously given me. His Excellency was pleased with the offer, but gently declined accepting any thing. He then looked steadily at me, as if to penetrate into the motives of my conduct ; and recollecting the ma- MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 211 nouvres of the first English settlers in Bengal, thought he had discovered something — ‘ Understand, teacher, that we do not give you the entire owning of this ground. We take no recompense, lest it become American territory. We give it to you for your present residence only ; and when you go away, shall take it again.’ ‘ When I go away, my Lord, those at whose expense the house is to be built, will desire to place another teacher in my stead.’ ‘ Very well, let him also occupy the place ; but when he dies, or when there is no teacher, we will take it.’ ‘ In that case, my Lord, take it.’ “Jan. 10. Spent the whole of yesterday and to-day, with various secretaries and officers of government, in getting actual possession of the ground given me. “ 13. Built a small house, and stationed one of the dis- ciples and family to keep the place during my absence. “ 18. Removed to Chagaing, into a house which Prince M. has allowed brother Price to build on his ground, in expectation that a change of air and residence would re- lieve me from the fever and ague, under which I suffer near- ly every other day. It is my intention, however, to re- turn immediately to Rangoon, the time being nearly ex- pired, which I at first proposed to spend in Ava, and the ends for which I came up, being sufficiently gained. “ 22. Took leave of Prince M. He desired me to re- turn soon, and bring with me all the Christian Scriptures, and translate them into Burman ; * for,’ said he, ‘ I wish to read them all.’ “ 24. Went to take leave of the King, in company with Mr. L. collector of the port of Rangoon, who arrived last evening. We sat a few moments conversing together. ‘What are you talking about?’ said his Majesty. ‘He is speaking of his return to Rangoon,’ replied Mr. L. ‘ What does he return for ? Let him not return. Let them both, (that is, brother Price and myself,) stay together. If one goes away, the other must remain alone, and will be unhappy.’ ‘ He wishes to go for a short time only,’ re- plied Mr. L. ‘ to bring his wife, the female teacher, and his goods, not having brought any thing with him this time ; and he will return soon.’ His Majesty looked at me, ‘ Will you then come again ? ’ I replied in the affirmative. ‘ When you come again, is it your intention to remain permanently, or will you go back and forth, as foreigners commonly do ?’ When I come again, it is my intention to remain perma- 212 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. nently.’ ‘ Very well,’ said his Majesty, and withdrew into his inner apartment. “ Heard to-day of the death of Mah Myat-la, sister of Mah Men-la, one of the most steadfast of the church in Rangoon. “ Jan, 25. Embarked on a small boat, intending to go day and night, and touch no where, in order to avoid the robbers, of which we have lately had alarming accounts. “ Feb. 2. Lord’s day. At one o’clock in the morning, reached Rangoon, seven days from Ava. “ Several of the disciples soon came over from Dah- lah, on the opposite side of the river, whither they and some others of the disciples and inquirers have taken ref- uge, to escape the heavy taxations and the illegal harass- ments of every kind allowed under the new Viceroy of Ran- goon. Others of the disciples have fled elsewhere, so that there is not a single one remaining in Rangoon, except three or four with us. The house of some of the disciples has been demolished, and their place taken by government, at the instigation of their neighbors, who hate them on ao- count of religion. Mah Myat-la died before the removal. Her sister gave me the particulars of her death. Some of her last expressions were — ‘ I put my trust in Jesus Christ — I love to pray to him — am not afraid of death— shall soon be with Christ in heaven.” During more than two years after this period, no reg- ular journal was kept by either of the Missionaries ; and our narrative of the very important events which occurred in this interval, must be gathered from letters written to vari- ous individuals in this country. The following letter from Mr. Judson to Rev. Dr. Sharp, of Boston, exhibits the state of the mission, during several months after his return to Rangoon : “ Rangoon , Aug. 5, 1823. “ Rev. and dear Brother, “ It is with real satisfaction, that I am able to inform you of the completion of the New Testament in Burman, about six weeks ago ; since which I have added, by way of in- troduction, an epitome of the Old Testament, in twelve sections, consisting of a summary of Scripture History, from the creation to the coming of Christ, and an abstract of the most important prophecies of the Messiah and his kingdom, from the Psalms, Isaiah, and other prophets. 5. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 213 trust this work will be found as valuable, as any part of the preceding ; for though not, strictly speaking, the word of God, it is compiled almost entirely in the words of Scripture, is received by the converts with great eager- ness, and found to be peculiarly interesting and instruc- tive ; and forms, moreover, a sort of text-book, from which I am able to communicate much information on the histo- ry, types and prophecies of the Old Testament, in a sys- tematic manner. “ I have heard but little from Ava since I left. Prince M. sometimes inquires for me, and wishes to hear more about the Christian religion. Brother Price is building a small brick house on the opposite side of the river, the King having given him bricks. I expect to remove as soon as Mrs. Judson returns, from whom I have not, how- ever, received a word of intelligence for nearly ten months. BrotherHough has not yet been able to get types from Ben- gal ; no printing, therefore, lias*.been done since his return. “ I hope it will not be long before the Gospel and Epistles of John are printed. They have been ready for the press above a year, and have been so thoroughly and repeatedly revised, that I flatter myself that subsequent translators will not find it necessary to make many alterations. In- deed, all the Gospels and the Acts are in a tolerable state ; the Epistles are still deficient. But I never read a chapter without a pencil in hand, and Griesbach and Parkhurst at my elbow ; and it will be an object with me through life, to bring the translation into such a state, that it may be a standard work.” .-***#@®*>— CHAPTER XV. Return of Mrs. Judson — War with the British. On the 5th of December, 1823, Mrs. Judson, with Mr. and Mrs. Wade, arrived at Rangoon. Mr. Judson, in a letter to Rev. Dr. Baldwin, thus announced this joyful event : “ Rangoon, Dec. 7, 1823. " Rev. and dear Sir, “ I had the inexpressible happiness of welcoming Mrs Judson once more to the shores of Burmah, on the 5th inst. We are now on the eve of departure for Ava. T 214 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. “ My last letter from brother Price mentions that theKing has inquired many times about my delay, and the Queen has expressed a strong desire to see Mrs. Judson in her foreign dress. We sincerely hope that her Majesty’s curi- osity will not be confined to dress. “ Mr. and Mrs. Wade appear in fine health and spirits, and I am heartily rejoiced at their arrival, just at the present time. “ I enclose the translation of a letter from Moung Shwa- ba, which has been lying by me some time, for want of a good opportunity of conveyance.” Translation of a letter, written by Moung Shwa-ba, to Rev. Dr. Baldwin, and translated from the Burman original. Sept. 23, 1823. “ Moung Shwa-ba, an inhabitant of Rangoon, a town of Burmah, one who adheres to the religion of Christ, and has been baptized, who meditates on the immeasurable, incalculable nature of the divine splendor and glory of the Invisible, even the Lord Jesus Christ and God the Father, and takes refuge in the wisdom and power and glory of God, affectionately addresses the great teacher Baldwin, a superintendent of missionary affairs in the city of Boston, of America. “ Beloved elder Brother, “ Though in the present state, the places of our residence are very far apart, and we have never met, yet by means of letters, and of the words of teacher Judson, who has told me of you, I love you, and wish to send you this letter. When the time arrives in which we shall wholly put on Christ — him, in loving whom we cannot tire, and in prais- ing whom we can find no end, and shall be adorned with those ornaments, which the Lord will dispense to us out of the heavenly treasure house, that he has prepared, then we shall love one another more perfectly than we do now. “ Formerly, I was in the habit of concealing my sins, that they might not appear ; but now I am convinced, that I cannot conceal my sins from the Lord who sees and knows all things; and that I cannot atone for them, nor obtain atonement from my former objects of worship. And accord- ingly, I count myself to have lost all, under the elements of the world, and through the grace of the faith of Christ only, to have gained the spiritual graces and rewards per- taining to eternity, which cannot be lost. Therefore, I have no ground for boasting, pride, passion and self exalta- MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 215 tion. And without desiring the praise of men, or seeking my own will, I wish to do the will of God the Father. The members of the body, dead in trespasses and sins, dis- pleasing to God, l desire to make instruments of righte- ousness, not following the will of the flesh. Worldly de- sire and heavenly desire being contrary the one to the oth- er, and the desire of visible things counteracting the de- sire of invisible things, I am as a dead man. However, he quickens the dead. He awakens those that sleep. He lifts up those that fall. He opens blind eyes. He perfo- rates deaf ears. He lights a lamp in the great house of darkness. He relieves the wretched. He feeds the hungry. The words of such a benefactor, if we reject, we must die forever, and come to everlasting destruction. Which cir- cumstance considering, and meditating also on sickness, old age, and death, incident to the present state of muta- bility, I kneel and prostrate myself, and pray before God, the Father of the Lord Jesus Christ, who has made an atonement for our sins, that he may have mercy on me and pardon my sins, and make me holy, and give me a repent- ing, believing, and loving mind. “ Formerly, I trusted in my own merits ; but now, through the preaching and instruction of teacher Judson, I trust in the merit of the Lord Jesus Christ. The teach- er, therefore, is the tree ; we are the blossoms and fruit. He has labored to partake of the fruit, and now the tree begins to bear. The bread of life he has given, and we eat. The water from the brook which flows from the top of mount Calvary, for the cleansing of all filth, he has brought, and made us bathe and drink. The bread of which we eat, will yet foment and rise. The water which we drink and bathe in, is the water of an unfailing spring; and many will yet drink and bathe therein. Then all things will be regenerated and changed. Now we are strangers and pilgrims; and it is my desire, without ad- hering to the things of this world, but longing for my na- tive abode, to consider and inquire, how long I must labor here ; to whom I ought to show the light which I have obtained ; when I ought to put it up, and when dis- close it. “ The inhabitants of this country of Burmah, being in the evil practice of forbidden lust, erroneous worship, and false speech, deride the religion of Christ. However, that we may bear patiently derision, and persecution, and death, for the sake of the Lord Jesus Christ, pray for us. 216 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. I do thus pray. For, elder brother, I have to bear the threatening of my own brother, and my brother-in-law, who say, ‘ We will beat, and bruise, and pound you ; we will bring you into great difficulty; you associate with false people ; you keep a false religion ; and you speak false words.’ However, their false religion is the religion of death. The doctrine of the cross is the religion of life, of love, of faith. I am a servant of faith. Formerly I was a servant of Satan. Now I am a servant of Christ. And a good servant cannot but follow his master. Moreover, the divine promises must be accomplished. “ In this country of Burmah are many strayed sheep. Teacher Judson, pitying them, has come to gather them together, and to feed them in love. Some will not listen, but run away. Some do listen and adhere to him : and that our numbers may increase, we meet together, and pray to the great Proprietor of the sheep. “ Thus I, Moung Shwa-ba, a disciple of teacher Jud- son, in Rangoon, write and send this letter to the great teacher Baldwin, who lives in Boston, America.” Mr. Wade, in a letter to Dr. Staughton, then the Corres- ponding Secretary, gives some account of the passage from America : “ Rev. and very dear Sir, “ Guided and directed by the kind providence of God, we have reached in safety the place of our destination. His goodness and mercy have constantly attended us since we left America. May it provoke our gratitude and incite us to new obedience. “During the voyage from Boston to Calcutta, after hav- ing recovered from sea sickness, I applied myself to the study of the Burman language under the instructions of Mrs. Judson. The Captain allowed us to have worship on deck every Sabbath, and expressed not only a willingness, but some anxiety, that I should take frequent opportunities to converse with the sailors on the important concerns of their souls. They gave good attention to instruction, though without any very apparent religious feeling. Most of them were Roman Catholics. The Captain was well convinced of the utility and consequent importance of having worship among the sailors on the Lord’s day. “ We arrived in Calcutta on the 19th of October, and, in about two weeks after, found a ship that was to sail for Rangoon in a few days. We were informed that there was MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 217 a great prospect of a war between the English and Burmans. On this account, we were urgently advised by all the friends in Serampore and Calcutta not to venture ourselves in Ran- goon. This advice was enforced by an account of the real state of things, kindly afforded for the purpose, by the chief secretary of the government of Bengal. Notwithstanding, we felt it our duty, if an opportunity offered, to venture, trusting in the great Arbiter of life and death for protection. Consequently, we engaged a passage in the above mention- ed ship, and sailed on the 15th of November, and arrived in Rangoon on the 5th of December. I trust we all felt some emotions of gratitude to the great Father of all our mercies, when we entered this great empire of darkness ; where, having been wanderers for seven months, we found a place that we could call our own, which, though in a bar- barous land, far from friends, is desirable, because we have some assurance that it is the place of residence designated for us by God himself — and ‘ Heaven itself, without my God, Would be no joy to me.’ “ The prospect of war has been daily increasing ever since we arrived. We cannot predict the final issue ; but we pray that it may be for the advancement of the object of this Mission.” Mr. and Mrs. Judson, immediately after her arrival, left Rangoon for Ava, leaving Mr. and Mrs. Wade, with Mr. Hough and family, at Rangoon. The following letter of Mrs. Judson to her parents, con- tains a brief account of the passage, and of the state of things at Ava. It is the last letter that she wrote, before the occurrence of those dreadful events, which, for nearly two years, subjected the Missionaries to sufferings and dangers, which have had few parallels in the history of missions. “Ava, Feb. 10, 1824. “ My dear Parents and Sisters, “ After two years and a half wandering, you will be pleased to hear that I have at last arrived at home, so far as this life is concerned, and am once more quietly and happily settled with Mr. Judson. When I retrace the scenes through which I have passed, the immense space I have traversed, and the various dangers, seen and unseen, T 2 218 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. from which I have been preserved, my heart is filled with gratitude and praise to that Being, who has at all times been my protector, and marked out all the way before me. Sure- ly no one was ever more highly favored, no being was ever under greater obligations to make sacrifices for the promotion of God’s glory, than I am at this moment. And I think I feel, more than ever, the importance of being spiritual and humble, and so to cherish the influences of the Holy Spirit, that in the communication of divine truth, powerful impressions may be made, and that I may no more wander from Him, who is deserving of all my ser- vices and affections. “ I wrote from Rangoon, but for fear my letters should not have arrived, I will mention a few things therein con- tained. We had a quick and pleasant passage from Cal- cutta to Rangoon. Mr. J.’s boat was all in readiness, my baggage was immediately taken from the ship to the boat, and in seven days from my arrival, we were on our way to the capital. Our boat was small and inconvenient; but the current at this season is so very strong, and the wind always against us, that our progress was slow indeed. The season however was cool and delightful ; we were preserv- ed from dangers by day and robbers by night, and arrived in safety in six weeks. The A-rah-wah-tee (Irrawaddy) is a noble river; its banks every where covered with im- mortal beings, destined to the same eternity as ourselves. We often walked through the villages ; and though we never received the least insult, always attracted universal atten- tion. A foreign female was a sight never before beheld, and all were anxious that their friends and relatives should have a view. Crowds followed us through the villages, and some who were less civilized than others, would run some way before us, in order to have a long look as we approach- ed them. In one instance, the boat being some time in doubling a point we had walked over, we seated ourselves down, when the villagers as usual assembled, and Mr. Jud- son introduced the subject of religion. Several old men who were present entered into conversation, while the multitude was all attention. The apparent school-master of the village coming up, Mr. Judson handed him a tract, and requested him to read. After proceeding some way, he remarked to the assembly, that such a writing was wor- thy of being copied, and asked Mr. Judson to remain while he copied it. Mr. Judson informed him he might keep the tract, on condition he read it to all his neighbors. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 219 We could not but hope the Spirit of God would bless those few simple truths to the salvation of some of their souls. “ Our boat was near being upset in passing through one of the rapids, with which this river abounds. The rudder became entangled in the rocks, which brought the boat across the stream, and laid her on one side. The steers- man, however, had presence of mind sufficient to cut the rudder from the boat, which caused her to right, without experiencing any other inconvenience than a thorough fright, and the loss of our breakfast, which was precipitated from the fireplace into the water, together with every thing on the outside of the boat. “ On our arrival at Ava, we had more difficulties to en- counter, and such as we had never before experienced. We had no home, no house to shelter us from the burning sun by day, and the cold dews at night. Dr. Price had kindly met us on the way, and urged our taking up our res- idence with him ; but his house was in such an unfinished state, and the walls so damp, (of brick, and just built) that spending two or three hours threw me into a fever, and in- duced me to feel that it would be presumption to remain longer. We had but one alternative, to remain in the boat till we could build a small house on the spot of ground which the King gave Mr. Judson last year. And you will hardly believe it possible, for I almost doubt my senses, that in just a fortnight from our arrival, we moved into a house built in that time, and which is sufficiently large to make us comfortable. It is in a most delightful situation, out of the dust of the town, and on the bank of the river. The spot of ground given by his Majesty is small, being only 120 feet long, and 75 wide ; but it is our own, and is the most healthy situation I have seen. Our house is raised four feet from the ground, and consists of three small rooms and a verandah. “ I hardly know how we shall bear the hot season, which is just commencing, as our house is built of boards, and be- fore night, is heated like an oven. Nothing but brick is a shelter from the heat of Ava, where the thermometer, even in the shade, frequently rises to a hundred and eight de- grees. We have worship every evening in Burman, when a number of the natives assemble ; and every Sabbath Mr. Judson preaches the other side of the river, in Dr. Price’s house. We feel it an inestimable privilege, that amid all our discouragements we have the language, and are able constantly to communicate truths which can save the soul. 220 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. “ My female school has already commenced, with three little girls, who are learning to read, sew, &c. Two o them are sisters, and we have named them Mary and Abby Hasseltine. One of them is to be supported with the money which the “Judson Association of Bradford Academy” have engaged to collect. They are fine children, and im- prove as rapidly as any children in the world. Their mother is deranged, and their father gave them to me to educate, so that I have been at no expense for them, ex- cepting their food and clothes. I have already begun to make inquiries for children, and doubt not we shall be directed in regard to our school. “ I have not yet been at the palace, the royal family all be- ing absent. They returned to Amarapora a day or two af- ter our artival, where they will remain till the new palace in this city is finished, when they will take possession in usual form, and Ava in future will be their residence. My old friend, the lady of the Viceroy of Rangoon, who died in my absence, came to the boat to see me immediately on being informed of my arrival. All her power and distinc- tion ceased at the death of her husband, and she is now only a private woman. She is, however, a very sensible woman, and there is much more hope of her attending to the subject of religion now, than when in public life. I intend to visit her frequently, and make it an object to fix her attention to the subject. In consequence of war with the Bengal government, foreigners are not so much es- teemed at court as formerly. I know not what effect this war will have on our mission ; but we must leave the event with Him who has hitherto directed us.” Rumors of approaching war with the Bengal govern- ment had, for some time, disturbed the public mind. It has been well ascertained, that the Burman Emperor cher- ished the ambitious design of invading Bengal. He had collected in Arracan, an army of 30,000 men, under the command of his most successful General, Malta Bandoola. It is said, that the army was furnished with a pair of golden fetters, destined to the honorable service of being worn by the Governor General of India, when he should be led as a captive to the golden feet, at Ava.* The Bengal government, however, resolved to anticipate the blow, by a sudden irruption into the Burman empire. Snodgrass’ Burmese War, p. 277. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 221 The encroachments of the Burmese government on the Company’s possessions had been long a subject of complaint ; and all attempts to obtain redress had been met by neglect, and at last, by preparations for invasion on the part of the Burmese. In May, 1824, an army of about six thousand English and native troops, under the command of Sir Archibald Campbell, arrived at Rangoon. So entirely unexpected was this attack, that no resistance was made, except a few shots from the fortifications along the river. The following letter from Mr. Wade to Mr. Lawson, of Calcutta, relates the wonderful escape of the Missionaries from the fate which seemed, for several hours, to be im- pending over them. Truly, the Lord is a present help in trouble. He interposed on this occasion, while the heath- en raged, and suffered them to do his prophets no harm. “ Rangoon , May 15, 1824. “ Dear brother Lawson, “ You would not think it strange if, by this time, we should express some regret for our imprudence in having left Bengal, contrary to the advice of our friends. If we had remained in Calcutta or Serampore, we should doubt- less have been exempt from the inexpressible sufferings of body and mind, which we experienced during a part of the present week. But since God has graciously preserved our lives, and restored to us rest and quietness, for reasons which may easily be conceived by a Christian, we rejoice that we have been afflicted. “ We did not apprehend, until last Monday, that war was declared against the Burmans. The most credible infor- mation which we could obtain, assured us, that all grievan- ces were amicably settled. But on Monday last, informa- tion came, that a number of ships were at the mouth of the river. Government immediately ordered every person in Rangoon who wears a hat to be taken prisoner, which was accordingly done. In the course of the succeeding night, Mr. Hough and myself were chained, and put into close confinement, under armed keepers. In the morning the fleet was in sight of the town, and our keepers were or- dered to massacre us the moment the first shot was fired upon the town. But when the firing commenced, our murderers were so effectually panic struck, that they all slunk away into one corner of the prison, speechless, and almost breathless. The next shot made our prison tremble 222 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. and shake, as if it would be immediately down upon our heads. Our keepers now made for the prison door : we used every exertion to persuade them to remain, but all to no purpose ; they broke upon the door and fled. In a few moments after, the firing ceased ; and we expected the troops were landing, and that we should be soon released ; when, horrible to lelate, about fifty Burmans rushed into the prison, drew us out, stripped us of every thing but pan- taloons; our naked arms were drawn behind us, and cord- ed as tight as the strength of one man would permit ; and we were almost literally carried through the streets upon the points of their speais, to the seat of judgment, and were made to sit upon our knees, with our bodies bending for- ward, for the convenience of the executioner, who was or- dered that moment to behead us. None of us understood the order but Mr. Hough. He requested the executioner to desist a moment, and petitioned the Yawoon to send him on board the frigate, and promised to use his influence to prevent any further firing upon the town. The linguists seconded the proposal, and pleaded that we might be re- prieved for a few moments. “The Yawoon answered, If the English fire again, there shall be no reprieve : and asked Mr. Hough if he would positively promise to put an immediate stop to the firing, which you will recollect had been discontinued, from the time that our keepers in prison fled. At this moment, several shots were sent very near us : the government peo- ple fled from the seat of judgment, and took refuge un- der the banks of a neighboring tank. All the others fled from the town, but kept us before them : we were obliged to make our way as fast as possible, for the mad- ness and terror of our attendants allowed us no compli- ments. “ We were soon overtaken by the government people, fleeing upon horseback. “About a mile and a half from the town they halted, and we were again placed before them. Mr. Hough and the linguists renewed their petition. After a few moments’ conversation, his irons were taken off, and he was sent on board the frigate, with the most awful threatenings to him- self and us, if he did not succeed. “ The remainder of us were obliged again to resume our march. Finally, a part of us were confined in a strong building, at the foot of the golden pagoda. I, with two others, was taken into the pagoda, and confined in a MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 223 strong building, and left under the care of a door-keeper. After dark this fellow, by the promise of a present, was induced to remove us into a kind of vault, which had but a small aperture, and was without windows : it afforded only sufficient air for the purpose of respiration. The fellow himself, I believe, ran away. We were several times alarm- ed during the night. “ The next morning early, we were searched for by our blood-thirsty enemies, who, upon finding we were not in the room where they left us, concluded that we had escaped and fled. We expected every moment we should be dis- covered, when, to our great relief, we heard them cry out, ‘The English are coming!’ and they fled. We waited, however, in vain, to hear some sound which would assure us that it would be safe to cry out for assistance ; for we soon found we were again surrounded with Burmans. “ About noon, the English troops came up, and to our inexpressible joy, relieved us from our unpleasant situation. As soon as I could be disengaged from my galling chains, I hastened to the mission-house, to learn the fate of Mrs. Wade and Hough. I found them safe and well; but though not imprisoned, they had experienced great suffer- ings, and escaped great dangers. Mr. Hough I also found safe at the mission-house. When we met. and heard the relation of each other’s dangers and escapes, we felt con- strained to join in the most hearty acknowledgments of gratitude to God, by whose divine interposition our lives had been preserved. “ I have too little room to think of entering upon our feelings, when we viewed ourselves as in one moment more, to launch into eternity. Suffice it to say, I felt an assurance in the grace of God, which disarmed death of its terror. The hope of the Gospel seemed to me a treas- ure, whose value was beyond all computation. Finally, I trust the dangers and sufferings of the past week have yielded me a rich spiritual harvest. “ All who had been taken prisoners, and ordered to be executed by the Burmans, were on Wednesday regained, and set at liberty by the English troops. All the Burmans have fled to the jungles, and have built several stockades in different directions from the town, some of which have already been taken and burned by the English troops. “ The Yavvoon orders every person to be put to death who betrays the least desire to return to Rangoon. Num- bers of Siamese, Persees, Portuguese, Musselmans, and 224 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUBSON. even Burmans, have been found in the jungles, who have been murdered by the Burmans themselves. “ Monday, 17. The army has penetrated the country for several miles around us. The result of every engage- ment, as yet, has been in favor of the English. “ You will be able to obtain a full account of the state of affairs in this place, from the public papers, else I should be more minute in my communications. I hope you will therefore excuse me. “ It is between two and three months since we have re- ceived any letter from Mr. Judson, or Doctor Price. It is impossible to predict their fate. We tremble whenever we think of them. We can only pray that God, who has de- livered us out of the hands of our cruel enemies, may de- liver them also.” Letter from Mr. Hough to Dr. Staughton. “ Rangoon, June 6, 1824. “ Rev. and dear Sir, “ We are now amid the noise and bustle of war, and are surrounded, on all sides, by an army of ten thousand Brit- ish troops, a greater part of which came up the river, and attacked the town on the 11th ult. The town was com- pletely evacuated when the British landed, by the Burmans, who all fled into the interior of the country. Many skir- mishes have taken place since, and we are now, from the forces which the Burman chiefs are collecting, expecting, probably within sight and hearing, a bloody and destructive battle. The Burmans have exercised many cruelties, both on one another, and on a few prisoners who have unhappily fallen into their hands. This presents no inducement to the English to spare their lives. The war, according to every present appearance, must continue for some time to come. Every Burman Christian, excepting Moung Shwa- ba, has fled, and all missionary work, excepting the study of the language, has ceased. “We have not heard from brothers Judson and Price for a long time. Now all communication is cutoff. We can- not but feel many anxieties on their account. The mission property here has sustained no injury ; and, unless the Bur- mans make a sudden irruption, will, I trust, under God, re- main undisturbed. Should we, however, fall into the hands of the Burmans, in their present state of feeling, we have no human probability on which to hope for safety.” MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 225 Messrs. Hough and Wade, with their wives, soon after returned to Bengal, their stay in Rangoon being attended with danger, while they had no opportunity of effecting any thing for the mission. Mr. and Mrs. Wade here con- tinued the study of the language ; and Mr. W. employed himself in printing the Burrnan Dictionary, which had been compiled by Mr. Judson — a work of great value to future Missionaries. The situation of the Missionaries at Ava now became a subject of intense anxiety to all the friends of the mission. There was too much reason to fear that they had fallen vic- tims to the hasty resentment of a vindictive and haughty government. The English troops were uniformly victori- ous. Army after army of Burmans was defeated ; and the English were on the advance towards the capital. These events were likely to incense the Burrnan government, and to induce them to treat with the utmost severity all for- eigners. For nearly two years the cloud which concealed their fate hung dark and portentous. That suspense, which is often as dreadful as the most awful certainty, agitated the minds of their relatives, and of all the friends of missions, with alternate hopes and fears. Those who cherished the belief that the Missionaries were alive, relied only on the protection of that God, who had so signally protected this mission, and who, by an interposition almost as visibly mi- raculous as that which rescued Peter from his enemies, had recently preserved the Missionaries at Rangoon from in- stant and apparently inevitable death. It was, moreover, nearly certain, that if the Missionaries were living, they were subjected to imprisonment, and to dreadful sufferings, both corporeal and mental. These considerations produced a deep anxiety in the public mind, which has seldom been witnessed, and which, it is believed, drew from many hearts continual and impor- tunate prayer to God, that he would hear the sigh of the prisoners, and protect his servants from the rage of the heathen, and from the perils of war. At length this painful suspense was terminated by the joyful news, that the Missionaries were alive, and were safe in the English camp. The British troops, after an almost uninterrupted series of successful combats, had penetrated to Yandaboo, about forty miles from the capital. The Burmese government had hitherto haughtily refused to com- 226 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. ply with the terms proposed by the British commander. But the near approach of the English troops, and the pros- pect of the speedy capture of the golden city, so operated on the fears of the Monarch, that he yielded, and signed a treaty of peace, in which he ceded a large portion of his territory, and agreed to pay a crore of rupees, (about five millions of dollars,) in four instalments. He was required, moreover, to liberate all the English and American prison- ers. Mr. and Mrs. Judson, and Dr. Price, were thus res- cued from the grasp of their oppressors ; and on the 24th of February, 1826, they were received, with the kindest hospitality, at the British camp. Mrs. Judson wrote thus To her Sister : “ British Camp, Yandaboo, 40 miles from Ava, Feb. 25, 1826. “ My dear Sister A. “ Happy indeed am I to be in a situation once more to write you, and to find myself under the protection of a Christian government. To have my mind once more re- lieved from those agonizing expectations and fearful appre- hensions to which it has so long been subject, almost inca- pacitates me for writing, from excess of joy, and, I trust, sincere gratitude to Him who has afflicted and delivered us from our afflictions. I have only time to write a line or two, just to inform you of our emancipation and comforta- ble circumstances. “ Four or five days ago, my hopes of being released from the Burman yoke were faint indeed ; but through the kind- ness of Sir Archibald Campbell, who demanded us of the Burman government, we obtained our liberty, and are now under his protection, and receive from him every possible attention. He has provided us with a tent near his own, during our stay on the banks of the Irrawaddy, and one of the largest gun boats to convey us to Rangoon. Peace was ratified yesterday, and in a few days we shall proceed down the river. “ We have a little daughter, born seven months after the imprisonment of her father ; she is a lovely child, and now more than a year old. We call her Maria Eliza Butter- worth. Maria’s nurse, together with two little Burman girls, Mary and Abby, I have brought with me, and shall now have it in my power to take them with me wherever I go. My health is now good, having just recovered from a dreadful fever, during the height of which I was delirious, for several days, and in the absence of Mr. J. without any MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 227 person to look after me, excepting servants. Perhaps no person was ever brought so low, and recovered. It appear- ed a miracle to every one, and I could only say, It is the Lord who has done it. So entirely exhausted was my strength, that I could not move a limb for some time, or stand on my feet for six weeks after ; and even now, three months since my fever left me, I have hardly strength to walk alone, though I am perfectly well in other respects. “We shall probably continue in the Burman empire, but in some part under British protection. God has been with us through all our sufferings, and intermingled mercies all the way. Bless his holy name, for he is a prayer hearing God, and will not forsake his people in their distress. Re- member us in your prayers. “ P. S. This is the first letter I have written for nearly two years.” CHAPTER XVI. Account of the Scenes at Ava during the War. The sufferings of the Missionaries, during this long and disastrous period, surpassed all that the most alarmed and fertile imagination had conceived. Of the dreadful scenes at Ava, a minute account was written by Mrs. Judson to Dr. Elnathan Judson, who has kindly furnished it for this work. It will be read with strong and painful interest. Fiction itself has seldom invented a tale more replete with terror. “ Rangoon, May 26, 1826. “ My beloved Brother, “ I commence this letter with the intention of giving you the particulars of our captivity and sufferings at Ava. How long my patience will allow my reviewing scenes of disgust and horror, the conclusion of this letter will determine. I had kept a journal of every thing that had transpired from our arrival at Ava, but destroyed it at the commencement of our difficulties. “ The first certain intelligence we received of the decla- ration of war by the Burmese, was on our arrival at Tsen- pyoo-kywon, about a hundred miles this side of Ava, where part of the troops, under the command of the celebrated Bandoola, had encamped. As we proceeded on our jour- ney, we met Bandoola himself, with the remainder of his troops, gaily equipped, seated on his golden barge, and sur- 228 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. rounded by a fleet of gold war boats, one of which was instantly dispatched the other side of the river to hail us, and make all necessary inquiries. We were allowed to proceed quietly on, when we had informed the messenger that we were Americans, not English , and were going to Ava in obedience to the command of his Majesty. “ On our arrival at the capital, we found that Dr. Price was out of favor at court, and that suspicion rested on most of the foreigners then at Ava. Your brother visited at the palace two or three times, but found the King’s man- ner toward him very different from what it formerly had been ; and the Queen, who had hitherto expressed wishes for my speedy arrival, now made no inquiries after me, or intimated a wish to see me. Consequently, I made no ef- fort to visit at the palace, though almost daily invited to vis- it some of the branches of the royal family, who were living in their own houses, out of the palace enclosure. Under these circumstances, we thought our most prudent course lay in prosecuting our original intention of building a house and commencing missionary operations as occasions offer- ed, thus endeavoring to convince the government that we had really nothing to do with the present war. “ In two or three weeks after our arrival, the King, Queen, all the members of the royal family, and most of the offi- cers of government, returned to Amarapora, in order to come and take possession of the new palace in the custom- ary style. As there has been much misunderstanding rel- ative to Ava and Amarapora, both being called the capital of the Burmese empire, I will here remark, that present Ava was formerly the seat of government ; but soon after the old King had ascended the throne, it was forsaken, and a new palace built at Amarapora, about six miles from Ava, in which he remained during his life. In the fourth year of the reign of the present King, Amarapora was in its turn forsaken, and a new and beautiful palace built at Ava, which was then in ruins, but is now the capital of the Bur- mese empire, and the residence of the Emperor. The King and royal family had been living in temporary build- ings at Ava, during the completion of the new palace, which gave occasion for their returning to Amarapora. “ I dare not attempt a description of that splendid day, when majesty with all its attendant glory, entered the gates of the golden city, and amid the acclamations of millions, I may say, took possession of the palace. The saupwars of the provinces bordering on China, all the Viceroys and high of- MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 229 fleers of the kingdom, were assembled on the occasion, dressed in their robes of state, and ornamented with the in- signia of their office. The white elephant, richly adorned with gold and jewels, was one of the most beautiful objects in the procession. The King and Q,ueen alone were una- dorned, dressed in the simple garb of the country; they, hand in hand, entered the garden in which we had taken our seats, and where a banquet was prepared for their re- freshment. All the riches and glory of the empire were on this day exhibited to view. The number and immense size of the elephants, the numerous horses, and great vari- ety of vehicles of all descriptions, far surpassed any thing I have ever seen or imagined. Soon after his Majesty had taken possession of the new palace, an order was issued that no foreigner should be allowed to enter, excepting Lansago. We were a little alarmed at this, but concluded it was from political motives, and would not, perhaps, es- sentially affect us. “ For several weeks, nothing took place to alarm us, and we went on with our school. Mr. J. preached every Sabbath, all the materials for building a brick house were procured, and the masons had made considerable progress in raising the building. “ On the 23d of May, 1824, just as we had concluded worship at the Doctor’s house, the other side of the river, a messenger came to inform us that Rangoon was taken by the English. The intelligence produced a shock in which was a mixture of fear and joy. Mr. Gouger, a young mer- chant residing at Ava, was then with us, and had much more reason to fear than the rest of us. We all, however, immediately returned to our house, and began to consider what was to be done. Mr. G. went to Prince Thar-yai- wa-dee, the King’s most influential brother, who informed him he need not give himself any uneasiness, as he had men- tioned the subject to his Majesty, who had replied, that ‘the few foreigners residing at Ava had nothing to do with the war, and should not be molested.’ “ The government were now all in motion. An army of ten or twelve thousand men, under the command of the Kyee-woon-gyee, were sent of in three or four days, and were to be joined by the Sakyer-woon-gyee, who had pre- viously been appointed Viceroy of Rangoon, and who was on his way thither, when the news of its attack reached him. No doubt was entertained of the defeat of the Encr- U 2 230 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. lish ; the only fear of the King was, that the foreigners, hear- ing of the advance of the Burmese troops, would be so alarmed, as to flee on board their ships and depart, before there would be time to secure them as slaves. ‘Bring for me,’ said a wild young buck of the palace, ‘ six kala pyoo, (white strangers,) to row my boat and ‘ to me,’ said the lady of a Woon-gyee, ‘ send four white strangers to manage the affairs of my house, as I understand they are trusty servants.’ The war boats, in high glee, passed our house, the soldiers singing and dancing, and exhibiting gestures of the most joyous kind. Poor fellows ! said we, you will probably never dance again. And it so proved, for few if any ever saw again their native home. “ As soon as the army were dispatched, the government began to inquire the cause of the arrival of the strangers at Rangoon. There must be spies in the country, suggest- ed some, who have invited them over. And who so likely to be spies, as the Englishmen residing at Ava? A report was in circulation, that Captain Laird, lately arrived, had brought Bengal papers which contained the intention of the English to take Rangoon, and it was kept a secret from his Majesty. An inquiry was instituted. The three English- men, Gouger, Laird, and Rogers, were called and examin- ed. It was found they had seen the papers, and were put in confinement, though not in the prison. We now began to tremble for ourselves, and were in daily expectation of some dreadful event. “ At length Mr. Judson and Dr. Price were summoned to a court of examination, where strict inquiry was made relative to all they knew. The great point seemed to be whether they had been in the habit of making communica- tions to foreigners of the state of the country, &c. They answered, they had always written to their friends in Amer- ica, but had no correspondence with English officers, or the Bengal government. After their examination, they were not put in confinement as the Englishmen had been, but were allowed to return to their houses. In examining the ac- counts of Mr. G. it was found that Mr. J. and Dr. Price had taken money of him to a considerable amount. Ignorant as were the Burmese of our mode of receiving money by orders on Bengal, this circumstance, to their suspicious minds, was a sufficient evidence, that the Missionaries were in the pay of the English, and very probably spies. It was thus represented to the King, who, in an angry tone, order- ed the immediate arrest of the ‘ two teachers.’ MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 231 “ On the 8th of June, just as we were preparing for din- ner, in rushed an officer, holding a black book, with a dozen Burmans, accompanied by one, who, from his spotted face, we knew to be an executioner, and a ‘son of the pris- on.’ ‘ Where is the teacher V was the first inquiry. Mr Jud- son presented himself. ‘ You are called by the King,’ said the officer ; a form of speech always used when about to arrest a criminal. The spotted man instantly seized Mr. Judson, threw him on the floor, and produced the small cord, the instrument of torture. I caught hold of his arm ; ‘ Stay, (said I,) I will give you money.’ * Take her too,’ said the officer ; ‘ she also is a foreigner.’ Mr. Judson, with an imploring look, begged they would let me remain till further orders. The scene now was shocking beyond de- scription. The whole neighborhood had collected — the masons at work on the brick house threw down their tools, and ran — the little Burman children were screaming and crying — the Bengallee servants stood in amazement at the indignities offered their master — and the hardened execu- tioner, with a kind of hellish joy, drew tight the cords, bound Mr. Judson fast, and dragged him off I knew not whither. In vain I begged and entreated the spotted face to take the silver, and loosen the ropes ; but he spurned my offers, and immediately departed. I gave the money, however, to Moung Ing to follow after, to make some further attempt to mitigate the torture of Mr. Judson ; but instead of suc- ceeding, when a few rods from the house, the unfeeling wretches again threw their prisoner on the ground, and drew the cords still tighter, so as almost to prevent res- piration. “ The officer and his gang proceeded on to the court house, where the Governor of the city, and officers were collected, one of whom read the order of the King, to com- mit Mr. Judson to the death prison, into which he was soon hurled, the door closed — and Moung Ing saw no more. What a night was now before me ! 1 retired into my room, and endeavored to obtain consolation from committing my case to God, and imploring fortitude and strength to suffer whatever awaited me. But the consolation of retirement was not long allowed me, for the magistrate of the place had come into the verandah, and continually called me to come out, and submit to his examination. But previously to going out, I destroyed all my letters, journals, and writings of every kind, lest they should disclose the fact, that we had correspondents in England, and had minuted 232 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. down every occurrence since our arrival in the country. When this work of destruction was finished, I went out and submitted to the examination of the magistrate, who in- quired very minutely of every thing 1 knew ; then ordered the gates of the compound to be shut, no person to be al- lowed to go in or out, placed a guard of ten ruffians, to whom he gave a strict charge to keep me safe, and departed. “ It was now dark. I retired to an inner room with my four little Burman girls, and barred the doors. The guard instantly ordered me to unbar the doors and come out, or they would break the house down. I obstinately refused to obey, and endeavored to intimidate them by threatening to complain of their conduct to higher authorities on the morrow. Finding me resolved in disregarding their orders, they took the two Bengallee servants, and confined them in the stocks in a very painful position. I could not endure this ; but called the head man to a window, and promised to make them all a present in the morning, if they would release the servants. After much debate, and many severe threatenings, they consented, but seemed resolved to annoy me as much as possible. My unprotected, desolate state, my entire uncertainty of the fate of Mr. Judson, and the dreadful carousings and almost diabolical language of the guard, all conspired to make it by far the most distressing night I had ever passed. You may well imagine, my dear brother, that sleep was a stranger to my eyes, and peace and composure to my mind. “ The next morning, I sent Moung Ing to ascertain the situation of your brother, and give him food, if still living. He soon returned, with the intelligence, that Mr. Judson, and all the white foreigners, were confined in the death prison, with three pairs of iron fetters each, and fastened to a long pole, to prevent their moving! The point of my anguish now was, that I was a prisoner myself, and could make no efforts for the release of the Missionaries. I beg- ged and entreated the magistrate to allow me to go to some member of government to state my case ; but he said he did not dare to consent, for fear I should make my escape. I next wrote a note to one of the King’s sisters, with whom I had been intimate, requesting her to use her influence for the release of the teachers. The note was returned with this message — She ‘ did not understand it,’ — which was a polite refusal to interfere ; though I afterwards ascertain- ed, that she had an anxious desire to assist us, but dared not on account of the Q-ueen. The day dragged heavily MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 233 away, and another dreadful night was before me. I en- deavored to soften the feelings of the guard, by giving them tea and segars for the night ; so that they allowed me to remain inside of my room, without threatening as they did the night before. But the idea of your brother being stretched on the bare floor in irons and confinement, haunt- ed my mind like a spectre, and prevented my obtaining any quiet sleep, though nature was almost exhausted. “ On the third day, 1 sent a message to the Governor of the city, who has the entire direction of prison affairs, to allow me to visit him with a present. This had the desired effect ; and he immediately sent orders to the guards, to permit my going into town. The Governor received me pleasantly, and asked me what I wanted. I stated to him the situation of the foreigners, and particularly that of the teachers, who were Americans, and had nothing to do with the war. He told me it was not in his power to release them from prison or irons, but that he could make their situation more comfortable ; there was his head officer, with whom I must consult, relative to the means. The officer, who proved to be one of the city writers, and whose coun- tenance at the first glance presented the most perfect as- semblage of all the evil passions attached to human nature, took me aside, and endeavored to convince me, that my- self, as well as the prisoners, was entirely at his disposal— that our future comfort must depend on my liberality in re- gard to presents — and that these must be made in a private way and unknown to any officer in the government ! What must 1 do, said I, to obtain a mitigation of the present suf- ferings of the two teachers ? ( Pay to me,’ said he, ‘ two hundred tickals, (about a hundred dollars,) two pieces of fine cloth, and two pieces of handkerchiefs.’ I had taken money with me in the morning, our house being two miles from the prison — I could not easily return. This I offered to the writer, and begged he would not insist on the other articles, as they were not in my possession. He hesitated for some time, but fearing to lose the sight of so much money, he concluded to take it, promising to relieve the teachers from their most painful situation. “ I then procured an order from the Governor, for my ad- mittance into prison ; but the sensations produced by meet- ing your brother in that wretched, horrid situation, and the affecting scene which ensued, I will not attempt to de- scribe. Mr. Judson crawled to the door of the prison — for I was never allowed to enter — 'gave me some directions re- 234 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. lative to his release ; but before we could make any arrange- ment, I was ordered to depart, by those iron hearted jailers, who could not endure to see us enjoy the poor consolation of meeting in that miserable place. In vain I pleaded the order from the Governor for my admittance ; they again harshly repeated, ‘ Depart, or we will pull you out.’ The same evening, the Missionaries, together with the othet foreigners, who paid an equal sum, were taken out of the common prison, and confined in an open shed in the prison enclosure. Here I was allowed to send them food, and mats to sleep on ; but was not permitted to enter again for several days. “ My next object was to get a petition presented to the Queen ; but no person being admitted into the palace, who was in disgrace with his Majesty, I sought to present it through the medium of her brother’s wife. I had visited her in better days, and received particular marks of her favor. But now times were altered : Mr. Judson was in prison, and I in distress, which was a sufficient reason for giving me a cold reception. I took a present of considera- ble value. She was lolling on her carpet as I entered, with her attendants around her. I waited not for the usual question to a suppliant, ‘ What do you want ? ’ but in a bold, earnest, yet respectful manner, stated our distresses and our wrongs, and begged her assistance. She partly raised her head, opened the present I had brought, and coolly replied, ‘ Your case is not singular ; all the foreign- ers are treated alike,’ ‘ But it is singular,' said I, ‘ the teachers are Americans ; they are ministers of religion, have nothing to do with war or politics, and came to Ava, in obedience to the King’s command. They have never done any thing to deserve such treatment ; and is it right they should be treated thus ? ’ ‘The King does as he pleases,’ said she ; ‘ I am not the King, what can I do 1 ’ ‘ You can state their case to the Queen, and obtain their release,’ replied I. ‘ Place yourself in my situation, — were you in America, your husband, innocent of crime, thrown into prison, in irons, and you a solitary, unprotected fe- male — what would you do ? ’ With a slight degree of feel- ing, she said, ‘ I will present your petition, — come again to-morrow.’ I returned to the house, with considerable hope, that the speedy release of the Missionaries was at hand. But the next day Mr. Gouger’s property, to the amount of fifty thousand dollars, was taken and carried to the palace. The officers, on their return, politely informed me, they MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 235 should visit our house on the morrow. I felt obliged for this information, and accordingly made preparations to receive them, by secreting as many little articles as pos- sible ; together with considerable silver, as I knew, if the war should be protracted, we should be in a state of star- vation without it. But my mind was in a dreadful state of agitation, lest it should be discovered, and cause my being thrown into prison. And had it been possible to procure money from any other quarter, 1 should not have ventured on such a step. “ The following morning, the royal treasurer, Prince Tharyawadees, chief Woon, and Koung-tone Myoo-tsa, who was in future our steady friend, attended by forty or fifty followers, came to take possession of all we had. I treated them civilly, gave them chairs to sit on, tea and sweetmeats for their refreshment; and justice obliges me to say, that they conducted the business of confiscation with more regard to my feelings, than I should have thought it possible for Burmese officers to exhibit. The three offi- cers, with one of the royal secretaries, alone entered the house ; their attendants were ordered to remain out- side. They saw I was deeply affected, and apologized for what they were about to do, by saying, that it was painful for them to take possession of property not their own, but they were compelled thus to do, by order of the King. ‘ Where is your silver, gold, and jewels ? ’ said the royal treasurer. ‘ I have no gold or jewels ; but here is the key of a trunk which contains the silver — do with it as you please.’ The trunk was produced, and the silver weighed, ‘ This money,’ said I, ‘ was collected in America, by the disciples of Christ, and sent here for the purpose of build- ing a kyoung, (the name of a priest’s dwelling) and for our support, while teaching the religion of Christ. Is it suitable that you should take it?’ (The Burmans are averse to taking what is offered in a religious point of view, which was the cause of my making the inquiry.) * We will state this circumstance to the King,’ said one of them, ‘and perhaps he will restore it. But is this all the silver you have ? ’ I could not tell a falsehood : ‘ The house is in your possession,’ I replied ; ‘ search for your- selves.’ ‘ Have you not deposited silver with some person of your acquaintance ? ’ ‘ My acquaintances are all in prison, with whom should I deposit silver ? ’ They next ordered my trunk and drawers to be examined. The sec- retary only was allowed to accompany me in this search. 236 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. Every thing nice or curious, which met his view, was pre- sented to the officers, for their decision, whether it should be taken or retained. I begged they would not take our wearing apparel, as it would be disgraceful to take clothes partly worn, into the possession of his Majesty, and to us they were of unspeakable value. They assented, and took a list only, and did the same with the books, medi- cines, &c. My little work table and rocking chair, pres- ents from my beloved brother, I rescued from their grasp, partly by artifice, and partly through their ignorance. They left also many articles, which were of inestimable value, during our long imprisonment. “As soon as they had finished their search and depart- ed, I hastened to the Queen’s brother, to hear what had been the fate of my petition ; when, alas, all my hopes were dashed, by his wife’s coolly saying, ‘ I stated your case to the Queen, but her Majesty replied, The teachers will not die ; let them remain as they arc.’ My expec- tations had been so much excited, that this sentence was like a thunderclap to my feelings. For the truth at one glance assured me, that if the Queen refused assistance, who would dare to intercede for me ? With a heavy heart I departed, and on my way home, attempted to enter the prison gate, to communicate the sad tidings to your broth- er, but was harshly refused admittance ; and for the ten days following, notwithstanding my daily efforts, I was not allowed to enter. We attempted to communicate by writ- ing, and after being successful for a few days, it was dis- covered ; the poor fellow who carried the communications, was beaten and put in the stocks ; and the circumstance cost me about ten dollars, besides two or three days of agony, for fear of the consequences. “The officers who had taken possession of our proper- ty, presented it to his Majesty, saying, ‘ Judson is a true teacher ; we found nothing in his house, but what belongs to priests. In addition to this money, there are an im- mense number of books, medicines, trunks of wearing ap- parel, &c. of which we have only taken a list. Shall we take them, or let them remain V ‘ Let them remain,’ said the King, ‘ and put this property by itself, for it shall be restor- ed to him again, if he is found innocent.’ This was an allusion to the idea of his being a spy. “ For two or three months following, I was subject to continual harassments, partly through my ignorance of police management, and partly through the insatiable de- MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 237 sire of every petty officer, to enrich himself through our misfortunes. When the officers came to our house, to confiscate our property, they insisted on knowing how much I had given the Governor and prison officers, to release the teachers from the inner prison. I honestly told them, and they demanded the sum from the Governor, which threw him into a dreadful rage, and he threatened to put all the prisoners back into their original place. I went to him the next morning, and the first words with which he accosted me were, ‘ You are very bad ; why did you tell the royal treasurer that you had given me so much money 1 ’ ‘ The treasurer inquired : what could I say 1 ’ I replied. ‘ Say that you had given nothing,’ said he, ‘ and I would have made the teachers comfortable in pris- on ; but now I know not what will be their fate.’ ‘ But I cannot tell a falsehood,’ 1 replied. ‘ My religion differs from yours — it forbids prevarication ; and had you stood by me with your knife raised, I could not have said what you suggest.’ His wife, who sat by his side, and who al- ways, from this time, continued my firm friend, instantly said, ‘Very true — what else could she have done? I like such straightforward conduct; you must not (turning to the Governor) be angry with her.’ I then presented the Gov- ernor with a beautiful opera glass, I had just received from England, and begged his anger at me would not influence him to treat the prisoners with unkindness, and I would endeavor, from time to time, to make him such presents, as would compensate for his loss. ‘ You may intercede for your husband only ; for your sake, he shall remain where he is ; but let the other prisoners take care of them- selves.’ I pleaded hard for Dr. Price ; but he would not listen, and the same day had him returned to the inner pris- on, where he remained ten days; he was then taken out, in consequence of the Doctor’s promising a piece of broad cloth, and my sending two pieces of handkerchiefs. “ About this period, I was one day summoned to the Tlowtdau, in an official way. What new evil was before me, I knew not, but was obliged to go. When arrived, I was allowed to stand at the bottom of the stairs, as no fe- male is permitted to ascend the steps, or even to stand, but sit on the ground. Hundreds were collected around. The officer who presided, in an authoritative voice, began : ‘ Speak the truth, in answer to the questions I shall ask. If you speak true, no evil will follow ; but if not, your life W 238 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. will not be spared. It is reported that you have committed to the care of a Burmese officer, a string of pearls, a pair of diamond ear-rings, and a silver tea pot. Is it true 1 * ‘ It is not,’ I replied ; ‘ and if you, or any other person, can produce these articles, I refuse not to die.’ The officer again urged the necessity of ‘ speaking true.’ I told him I had nothing more to say on this subject, but begged he would use his influence to obtain the release of Mr. Judr son from prison. “ I returned to the house, with a heart much lighter than I went, though conscious of my perpetual exposure to such harassments. Notwithstanding the repulse I had met in my application to the Queen, I could not remain without making continual effort for your brother’s release, while there was the least probability of success. Time after time my visits to the Queen’s sister-in-law were repeated, till she refused to answer a question, and told me by her looks, I had better keep out of her presence. For the seven following months, hardly a day passed, that I did not visit some one of the members of government, or branches of the royal family, in order to gain their influence in our be- half ; but the only benefit resulting was, their encouraging promises preserved us from despair, and induced a hope of the speedy termination of our difficulties, which enabled us to bear our distresses better than we otherwise should have done. I ought, however to mention, that by my re- peated visits to the different members of government, I gained several friends, who were ready to assist me with articles of food, though in a private manner, and w’ho used their influence in the palace to destroy the impression of our being in any way engaged in the present war. But no one dared to speak a word to the King or Queen in fa- vor of a foreigner, while there were such continual reports of the success of the English arms. “ During these seven months, the continual extortions and oppressions to which your brother, and the other white prisoners were subject, are indescribable. Sometimes sums of money were demanded, sometimes pieces of cloth, and handkerchiefs ; at other times, an order would be is- sued, that the white foreigners should not speak to each other, or have any communication with their friends with- out. Then again, the servants were forbidden to carry in their food, without an extra fee. Sometimes, for days and days together, I could not go into the prison till after dark, when I had two miles to walk, in returning to the MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 239 house. O how many, many times, have I returned from that dreary prison at nine o’clock at night, solitary and worn out with fatigue and anxiety, and thrown myself down in that same rocking chair which you and Deacon L. provided for me in Boston, and endeavored to invent some new scheme for the release of the prisoners. Sometimes, for a moment or two, my thoughts would glance toward Ameri- ca, and my beloved friends there — but for nearly a year and a half, so entirely engrossed was every thought, with pres- ent scenes and sufferings, that I seldom reflected on a sin- gle occurrence of my former life, or recollected that I had a friend in existence out of Ava. “ You, my dear brother, who know my strong attach- ment to my friends, and how much pleasure I have hither- to experienced from retrospect, can judge from the above circumstances, how intense were my sufferings. But the point, the acme of my distress, consisted in the awful un- certainty of our final fate. My prevailing opinion was, that my husband would suffer violent death ; and that I should, of course, become a slave, and languish out a mis- erable though short existence, in the tyrannic hands of some unfeeling monster. But the consolations of religion, in these trying circumstances, were neither ‘ few nor small.’ It taught me to look beyond this world, to that rest, that peaceful happy rest, where Jesus reigns, and oppression never enters. But how have I digressed from my relation. I will again return. “ The war was now prosecuted with all the energy the Burmese government possessed. New troops were con- tinually raised and sent down the river, and as frequent re- ports returned of their being all cut off. But that part of the Burmese army stationed in Arracan, under the com- mand of Bandoola, had been more successful. Three hundred prisoners, at one time, were sent to the capital, as an evidence of the victory that had been gained. The King began to think that none but Bandoola understood the art of fighting with foreigners; consequently his Majesty re- called him with the design of taking command of the army that had been sent to Rangoon. On his arrival at Ava, he was received at court in the most flattering manner, and was the recipient of every favor in the power of the King and Queen to bestow. He was, in fact, while at Ava, the acting King. I was resolved to apply to him for the release of the Missionaries, though some members of government advised me not, lest he, being reminded of their existence, 240 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. should issue an immediate order for their execution. But it was my last hope, and, as it proved, my last application. “ Your brother wrote a petition privately, stating every circumstance that would have a tendency to interest him in our behalf. With fear and trembling I approached him, while surrounded by a crowd of flatterers ; and one of his secretaries took the petition, and read it aloud. After hearing it, he spake to me in an obliging manner — asked several questions relative to the teachers — said he would think of the subject — and bade me come again. I ran to the prison to communicate the favorable reception to Mr. Judson ; and we both had sanguine hopes that his release was at hand. But the Governor of the city expressed his amazement at my temerity, and said he doubted not it would be the means of destroying all the prisoners. In a day or two, however, I went again, and took a present of considerable value. Bandoola was not at home; but his la- dy, after ordering the present to be taken into another room, modestly informed me that she was ordered by her hus- band to make the following communication — that he was now very busily employed in making preparations for Ran- goon ; but that when he had. retaken that place and ex- pelled the English, he would return and release all the prisoners. “ Thus again were all our hopes dashed ; and we felt that we could do nothing more, but sit down and submit to our lot. From this time we gave up all idea of being re- leased from prison, till the termination of the war ; but I was still obliged to visit constantly some of the members of government, with little presents, particularly the Gov- ernor of the city, for the purpose of making the situation of the prisoners tolerable. I generally spent the greater part of every other day at the Governor’s house, giving him all the information relative to American manners, customs, government, &c. He used to be so much gratified with my communications, as to feel greatly disappointed, if any occurrence prevented my spending the usual hours at his house. “ Some months after your brother’s imprisonment, I was permitted to make a little bamboo room in the prison en- closures, where he could be much by himself, and where I was sometimes allowed to spend two or three hours. It so happened that the two months he occupied this place, was the coldest part of the year, when he would have suf- fered much in the open shed he had previously occupied. MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 241 After the birth of your little niece, I was unable to visit the prison and the Governor as before, and found I had lost considerable influence, previously gained ; for he was not so forward to hear my petitions when any difficulty occur- red, as he formerly had been. When Maria was nearly two months old, her father one morning sent me word that he and all the white prisoners were put into the inner prison, in five pairs of fetters each, that this little room had been torn down, and his mat, pillow, &,c. been taken by the jail- ers. This was to me a dreadful shock, as 1 thought at once it was only a prelude to greater evils. “ I should have mentioned before this, the defeat of Ban- doola, his escape to Danooboo, the complete destruction of his army and loss of ammunition, and the consternation this intelligence produced at court. The English army had left Rangoon, and were advancing towards Prome, when these severe measures were taken with the prisoners. “ I went immediately to the Governor’s house. He was not at home, but had ordered his wife to tell me, when I came, not to ask to have the additional fetters taken off, or the prisoners released, for it could not be done. I went to the prison gate, but was forbid to enter. All was as still as death — not a white face to be seen, or a vestige of Mr. J.’s little room remaining. I was determined to see the Gov- ernor, and know the cause of this additional oppression ; and for this purpose returned into town the same evening, at an hour I knew he would be at home. He was in his audience room, and as I entered, looked up without speak- ing, but exhibited a mixture of shame and affected anger in his countenance. I began by saying, Your Lordship has hitherto treated us with the kindness of a father. Our ob- ligations to you are very great. We have looked to you for protection from oppression and cruelty. You have in many instances mitigated the sufferings of those unfortunate; though innocent beings, committed to your charge. You have promised me particularly, that you would stand by me to the last, and though you should receive an order from the King, you would not put Mr. J. to death. What crime has he committed to deserve such additional punishment ? The old man’s hard heart was melted, for he wept like a child. ‘ I pity you, Tsa-yar-ga-dau, (a name by which he always called me) I knew you would make me feel ; I there- fore forbade your application. But you must believe me when I say, I do not wish to increase the sufferings of the W 2 242 MEMOIR Of MRS. JtfO'SOtf/ prisoners. When I am ordered to execute them, the least that I can do is, to put them out of sight. I will now tell you (continued he) what I have never told you before, that three times I have received intimations from the Queen’s brother, to assassinate all the white prisoners privately; but I would not do it. And I now repeat it, though I execute all the others, I will never execute your husband. But I cannot release him from his present confinement, and you must not ask it.’ I had never seen him manifest so much feeling, or so resolute in denying me a favor, which circum- stance was an additional reason for thinking dreadful scenes w r ere before us. “ The situation of the prisoners was now distressing be- yond description. It was at the commencement of the hot season. There were above a hundred prisoners shut up in one room, without a breath of air excepting from the cracks in the boards. I sometimes obtained permission to go to the door for five minutes, when my heart sickened at the wretchedness exhibited. The white prisoners, from in- cessant perspiration and loss of appetite, looked more like the dead than the living. I made daily applications to the Governor, offering him money, which he refused ; but all that I gained, was permission for the foreigners to eat their food outside, and this continued but a short time. “ It was at this period, that the death of Bandoola was announced in the palace. The King heard it with silent amazement, and the Queen, in eastern style, smote upon her breast, and cried, ama! ama! (alas, alas.) Who could be found to fill his place; who would venture since the in- vincible Bandoola had been cutoff? Such were the ex- clamations constantly heard in the streets of Ava. The common people were speaking low of a rebellion, in case more troops should be levied. For as yet the common peo- ple had borne the weight of the war, not a tickal had been taken from the royal treasury. At length the Pakan Woon, who a few months before had been so far disgraced by the King as to be thrown into prison and irons, now offered himself to head a new army that should be raised on a dif- ferent plan from those which had hitherto been raised ; and assured the King in the most confident manner, that he would conquer the English, and restore those places that had been taken, in a very short time. He proposed that every soldier should receive a hundred tickals in advance, and he would obtain security for each man, as the money was to pass through his hands. It was afterwards found MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 243T that he had taken for his own use, ten tickals from every hundred. He was a man of enterprise and talents, though a violent enemy to all foreigners. His offers were accept- ed by the King and government, and all power immediately committed to him. One of the first exercises of his power was, to arrest Lansago and the Portuguese priest, who had hitherto remained unmolested, and cast them into prison, and to subject the native Portuguese and Bengalees to the most menial occupations. The whole town was in alarm, lest they should feel the effects of his power ; and it was owing to the malignant representations of this man, that the white prisoners suffered such a change in their circumstan- ces, as I shall soon relate. “After continuing in the inner prison for more than a month, your brother was taken with a fever. I felt assured he would not live long, unless removed from that noisome place. To effect this, and in order to be near the prison, I removed from our house and put up a small bamboo room in the Governor’s enclosure, which was nearly opposite the prison gate. Here I incessantly begged the Governor to give me an order to take Mr. J. out of the large prison, and place him in a more comfortable situation ; and the old man, being worn out with my entreaties, at length gave me the order in an official form ; and also gave orders to the head jailer, to allow me to go in and out, all times of the day, to administer medicines, &c. I now felt happy indeed, and had Mr. J. instantly removed into a little bamboo hovel, so low, that neither of us could stand upright — but a palace in comparison with the place he had left.” CHAPTER XVII. Narrative continued — Removal of the Prisoners to Oung- pen-la — Mrs. Judson follows them. “ Notwithstanding the order the Governor had given for my admittance into prison, it was with the greatest difficul- ty that I could persuade the under jailer to open the gate. I used to carry Mr. J.’s food myself, for the sake of getting in, and would then remain an hour or two, unless driven out. We had been in this comfortable situation but two or three days, when one morning, having carried in Mr. Judson’s breakfast, which in consequence of fever he was unable to 244 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. take, I remained longer than usual, when the Governor in great haste sent for me. I promised him to return as soon as I had ascertained the Governor’s will, he being much alarmed at this unusual message. I was very agree- ably disappointed, when the Governor informed me, that he only wished to consult me about his watch, and seemed un- usually pleasant and conversable. I found afterwards, that his only object was, to detain me until the dreadful scene, about to take place in prison, was over. For when I left him to go to my room, one of the servants came running, and with a ghastly countenance, informed me, that all the white prisoners were carried away. I would not believe the report, and instantly went back to the Governor, who said, he had just heard of it, but did not wish to tell me. I hastily ran into the street, hoping to get a glimpse of them before they were out of sight, but in this was disappointed. I ran first into one street, then another, inquiring of all I met, but no one would answer me. At length an old wo- man told me, the white prisoners had gone towards the lit- tle river ; for they were to be carried to Amarapora. I then ran to the banks of the little river, about half a mile, but saw them not, and concluded the old woman had deceived me. Some of the friends of the foreigners went to the place of execution, but found them not. I then returned to the Governor, to try to discover the cause of their removal, and the probability of their future fate. The old man as- sured me that he was ignorant of the intention of govern- ment to remove the foreigners till that morning. That since I went out, he had learned that the prisoners were to be sent to Amarapora ; but for what purpose, he knew not. ‘ I will send off a man immediately,’ said he, ‘ to see what is to be done with them. You can do nothing more for your husband,’ continued he, ‘ take care of yourself.' With a heavy heart I went to my room, and having no hope to excite me to exertion, I sunk down almost in despair. For several days previous, 1 had been actively engaged in building my own little room, and making our hovel comfortable. My thoughts had been almost entirely oc- cupied in contriving means to get into prison. But now I looked towards the gate with a kind of melancholy feeling, but no wish to enter. All was the stillness of death, no preparation of your brother’s food, no expectation of meeting him at the usual dinner hour, all my employment, all my occupations seemed to have ceased, and 1 had noth- ing left but the dreadful recollection that Mr. Judson was MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 245 carried off, I knew not whither. — It was one of the most insupportable days I ever passed. Towards night, howev- er, I came to the determination to set off the next morning for Amarapora ; and for this purpose was obliged to go to our house out of town. “Never before had I suffered so much from fear in trav- ersing the streets of Ava. The last words of the Govern- or, ‘ Take care of yourself,’ made me suspect there was some design with which 1 was unacquainted. 1 saw, also* he was afraid to have me go into the streets, and advised me to wait till dark, when he would send me in a cart, and a man to open the gates. I took two or three trunks of the most valuable articles, together with the medicine chest* to deposit in the house of the Governor; and after commit- ting the house and premises to our faithful Moung Ing and a Bengalee servant, who continued with us, (though we were unable to pay his wages,) I took leave, as I then; thought probable, of our house in Ava forever. “ On my return to the Governor’s, I found a servant of Mr. Gouger, who happened to be near the prison when the foreigners were led out, and followed on to see the end. who informed me, that the prisoners had been carried before the Lamine Woon, at Amarapora, and were to be sent the next day to a village he knew not how far distant. My distress was a little relieved by the intelligence, that our friend was yet alive, but still I knew not what was to become of him. The next morning, 1 obtained a pass from government, and with my little Maria, who was then only three months old, Mary and Abby Hasseltine, (two of the Burman children,) and our Bengalee cook, who was the only one of the party that could afford me any assistance, I set off for Amarapo- ra. The day was dreadfully hot; but we obtained a cover- ed boat, in which we were tolerably comfortable, till with- in two miles of the government house. I then procured a cart; but the violent motion, together with the dreadful heat and dust, made me almost distracted. But what was my disappointment on my arriving at the court house, to find that the prisoners had been sent on two hours before, and that I must go in that uncomfortable mode four miles further with little Maria in my arms, whom I held all the way from Ava. The cart man refused to go any further ; and after waiting an hour in the burning sun, I procured an- other, and set off for that never to be forgotten place, Oung- pen-la. I obtained a guide from the Governor, and was conducted directly to the prison yard. But what a scene 246 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. of wretchedness was presented to my view ! The prison was an old shattered building, without a roof ; the fence was entirely destroyed ; eight or ten Burmese were on the top of the building, trying to make something like a shel- ter with leaves ; while under a little low projection outside of the prison, sat the foreigners, chained together two and two, almost dead with suffering and fatigue. The first words of your brother were, ‘ Why have you come 1 I hoped you would not follow, for you cannot live here.’ It was now dark. I had no refreshment for the suffering prisoners, or for myself, as I had expected to procure all that was necessary at the market of Amarapora, and 1 had no shelter for the night. 1 asked one of the jailers if I might put up a little bamboo house near the prison ; he said no, it was not customary. I then begged he would procure for me a shelter for the night, when on the morrow I could find some place to live in. He took me to his house, in which there were only two small rooms, one in which he and his family lived, the other, which was then half full of grain, he offered to me ; and in that little filthy place, I spent the next six months of wretchedness. I pro- cured some half boiled water, instead of my tea, and worn out with fatigue, laid myself down on a mat spread over the paddy, and endeavored to obtain a little refreshment from sleep. The next morning your brother gave me the follow- ing account of the brutal treatment he had received on be- ing taken out of prison : “ As soon as I had gone out at the call of the Governor, one of the jailers rushed into Mr. J.’s little room — roughly seized him by the arm — pulled him out — stripped him of all his clothes, excepting shirt and pantaloons — took his shoes, hat, and all his bedding — tore off his chains — tied a rope round his waist, and dragged him to the court house, where the other prisoners had previously been taken. They were then tied two and two, and delivered into the hands of the Lamine Woon, who went on before them on horse- back, while his slaves drove the prisoners, one of the slaves holding the rope which connected two of them together. It was in May, one of the hottest months in the year, and eleven o’clock in the day, so that the sun was intolerable indeed. They had proceeded only half a mile, when your brother’s feet became blistered, and so great was his agony, even at this early period, that as they were crossing the lit- tle river, he ardently longed to throw himself into the water to be free from misery. But the sin attached to such an act MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 247 alone prevented. They had then eight miles to walk. The sand and gravel were like burning coals to the feet of the prisoners, which soon became perfectly destitute of skin, and in this wretched state, they were goaded on by their unfeeling drivers. Mr. J.’s debilitated state, in consequence of fever, and having taken no food that morning, rendered him less capable of bearing such hardships than the other prisoners. When about half way on their journey, as they stopped for water, your brother begged the Lamine Woon to allow him to ride his horse a mile or two, as he could proceed no further in that dreadful state. But a scornful, malignant look, was all the reply that was made. He then requested Captain Laird, who was tied with him, and who was a strong, healthy man, to allow him to take hold of his shoulder, as he was fast sinking. This the kind-hearted man granted for a mile or two, but then found the addition- al burden insupportable. Just at that period, Mr. Gouger’s Bengalee servant came up to them, and seeing the distress- es of your brother, took off his head dress, which was made of cloth, tore it in two, gave half to his master, and half to Mr. Judson, which he instantly wrapt round his wounded feet, as they were not allowed to rest, even for a moment. The servant then offered his shoulder to Mr. Judson, and was almost carried by him the remainder of the way. Had it not been for the support and assistance of this man, your brother thinks he should have shared the fate of the poor Greek, who was one of their number, and when taken out of prison that morning was in perfect health. But he was a corpulent man, and the sun affected him so much that he fell down on the way. His inhuman drivers beat and drag- ged him until they themselves were wearied, when they procured a cart, in which he was carried the remaining two miles. But the poor creature expired, in an hour or two after their arrival at the court house. The Lamine Woon, seeing the distressing state of the prisoners, and that one of their number was dead, concluded they should go no fur- ther that night, otherwise they would have been driven on until they reached Oung-pen-la the same day. An old shed was appointed for their abode during the night, but without even a mat or pillow, or any thing to cover them. The cu- riosity of the Lamine Woon’s wife induced her to make a visit to the prisoners, whose wretchedness considerably ex- cited her compassion, and she ordered some fruit, sugar, and tamarinds, for their refreshment : and the next morn- ing rice was prepared for them, and as poor as it was. 248 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. it was refreshing to the prisoners who had been almost destitute of food the day before. Carts were also provided for their conveyance, as none of them were able to walk. All this time the foreigners were entirely ignorant of what was to become of them ; and when they arrived at Oung- pen-la, and saw the dilapidated state of the prison, they im- mediately, all as one, concluded that they were there to be burnt, agreeably to the report which had previously been in circulation at Ava. They all endeavored to prepare them- selves for the awful scene anticipated ; and it was not until they saw preparations making for repairing the prison, that they had the least doubt that a cruel lingering death await- ed them. My arrival was in an hour or two after this. “ The next morning I arose and endeavored to find something like food. But there was no market, and noth- ing to be procured. One of Dr. Price’s friends, however, brought some cold rice and vegetable curry, from Amara- pora, which, together with a cup of tea from Mr. Lansa- go, answered for the breakfast of the prisoners ; and for dinner, we made a curry of dried salt fish, which a ser- vant of Mr. Gouger had brought. All the money I could command in the world, I had brought with me, secreted about my person ; so you may judge what our prospects were, in case the war should continue long. But our heavenly Father was better to us than our fears ; for not- withstanding the constant extortions of the jailers, during the whole six months we were at Oung-pen-la, and the fre- quent straits to which we were brought, we never really suffered for the want of money, though frequently for want of provisions, which were not procurable. Here at this place my personal bodily sufferings commenced. While your brother was confined in the city prison, I had been allow- ed to remain in our house, in which I had many conve- niences left, and my health had continued good beyond all expectations. But now I had not a single article of conve- nience — not even a chair or seat of any kind, excepting a bamboo floor. The very morning after my arrival, Mary Hasseltine was taken with the small pox, the natural way. She, though very young, was the only assistant I had in tak- ing care of little Maria. But she now required all the time I could spare from Mr. Judson, whose fever still continued in prison, and whose feet were so dreadfully mangled, that for several days he was unable to move. I knew not what to do, for I could procure no assistance from the neigh- borhood, or medicine for the sufferers, but was all day MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 249 long going backwards and forwards from the house to the prison with little Maria in my arms. Sometimes I was greatly relieved by leaving her, for an hour, when asleep, by the side of her father, while I returned to the house to look after Mary, whose fever ran so high as to produce delirium. She was so completely covered with the small pox, that there was no distinction in the pustules. As she was in the same little room with myself, I knew Maria would take it ; I therefore inoculated her from another child, before Mary’s had arrived at such a state as to be infectious. At the same, I inoculated Abby, and the jailer’s children, who all had it so lightly us hardly to interrupt their play. But the inoculation in the arm of my poor little Maria did not take — she caught it of Mary, and had it the natural way. She was then only three months and a half old, and had been a most healthy child ; but it was above three months before she perfectly recovered from the effects of this dreadful disorder. “ You will recollect I never had the small pox, but was vaccinated previously to leaving America. In consequence of being for so long a time constantly exposed, I had nearly a hundred pustules formed, though no previous symptoms of fever, &c. The jailer’s children having had the small pox so lightly, in consequence of inoculation, my fame was spread all over the village, and every child, young and old, who had not previously had it, was brought for inoc- ulation. And though I knew nothing about the disorder, or the mode of treating it, I inoculated them all with a needle, and told them to take care of their diet, — all the in- structions I could give them. Mr. Judson’s health was gradually restored, and he found himself much more com- fortably situated, than when in the city prison. “ The prisoners were at first chained two and two ; but as soon as the jailers could obtain chains sufficient, they were separated, and each prisoner had but one pair. The pris- on was repaired, a new fence made, and a large airy shed erected in front of the prison, where the prisoners were allow- ed to remain during the day, though locked up in the little close prison at night. All the children recovered from the small pox ; but my watchings and fatigue, together with my miserable food, and more miserable lodgings, brought on one of the diseases of the country, which is almost always fatal to foreigners. My constitution seemed destroyed, and in a few days I became so weak as to be hardly able to X 250 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. walk to Mr. Judson’s prison. In this debilitated state, I set off in a cart for Ava, to procure medicines, and some suitable food, leaving the cook to supply my place. I reached the house in safety, and for two or three days the disorder seemed at a stand ; after which it attacked me so violently, that I had no hopes of recovery left — and my only anxiety now was, to return to Oung-pen-la to die near the prison. It was with the greatest difficulty that I obtained the medicine chest from the Governor, and then had no one to administer medicine. I however got at the laudanum, and by taking two drops at a time for several hours, it so far checked the disorder, as to enable me to get on board a boat, though so weak that I could not stand, and again set off for Oung-pen-la. The last four miles was in that painful conveyance, the cart, and in the midst of the rainy season, when the mud almost buries the oxen. You may form some idea of a Burmese cart, when I tell you their wheels are not constructed like ours, but are simply round thick planks with a hole in the middle, through which a pole that supports the body is thrust. “ I just reached Oung-pen-la when my strength seemed entirely exhausted. The good native cook came out to help me into the house ; but so altered and amaciated was my appearance, that the poor fellow burst into tears at the first sight. I crawled on to the mat in the little room, to which I was confined for more than two months, and never per- fectly recovered, until I came to the English camp. At this period, when I was unable to take care of myself, or look after Mr. Judson, we must both have died had it not been for the faithful and affectionate care of our Bengalee cook. A common Bengalee cook will do nothing but the simple business of cooking : But he seemed to forget his cast, and almost his own wants, in his efforts to serve us. He would provide, cook, and carry your brother’s food, and then re- turn and take care of me. I have frequently known him not to taste of food till near night, in consequence of having to go so far for wood and water, and in order to have Mr. Judson’s dinner ready at the usual hour. He never com- plained, never asked for his wages, and never for a moment hesitated to go any where, or to perform any act we required. I take great pleasure in speaking of the faithful conduct of this servant, who is still with us, and I trust has been well rewarded for his services. “ Our dear little Maria was the greatest sufferer at this time, my illness depriving her of her usual nourishment, and MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 251 neither a nurse nor a drop of milk could be procured in the village. By making presents to the jailers, I obtained leave for Mr. Judson to come out of prison and take the ema- ciated creature around the village, to beg a little nourish- ment from those mothers who had young children. Her cries in the night were heart-rending, when it was impossi- ble to supply her wants. I now began to think the very afflictions of Job had come upon me. When in health I could bear the various trials and vicissitudes through which I was called to pass. But to be confined with sickness, and unable to assist those who were so dear to me, when in dis- tress, was almost too much for me to bear ; and had it not been for the consolations of religion, and an assured con- viction that every additional trial was ordered by infinite love and mercy, I must have sunk under my accumulated sufferings. Sometimes our jailers seemed a little softened at our distress, and for several days together allowed Mr. Judson to come to the house, which was to me an unspeak- able consolation. Then again they would be as iron-heart- ed in their demands, as though we were free from suffer- ings, and in affluent circumstances. The annoyance, the extortions and oppressions to which we were subject, dur- ing our six months’ residence in Oung-pen-la, are beyond enumeration or description. “ It was some time after our arrival at Oung-pen-la, that we heard of the execution of the Pakan Woon, in conse- quence of which our lives were still preserved. For we afterwards ascertained, that the white foreigners had been sent to Oung-pen-la, for the express purpose of sacrificing them ; and that he himself intended witnessing the horrid scene. We had frequently heard of his intended arrival at Oung-pen-la ; but we had no idea of his diabolical pui poses. He had raised an army of fifty thousand men, a tenth part of whose advanced pay was found in his house, and ex- pected to march against the English army in a short time, when he was suspected of high treason, and instantly exe- cuted without the least examination. Perhaps no death in Ava ever produced such universal rejoicings, as that of the Pakan Woon. We never, to this day, hear his name men- tioned, but with an epithet of reproach or hatred. Anoth- er brother of the King was appointed to the command of the army now in readiness, but with no very sanguine ex- pectations of success. Some weeks after the departure of these troops, two of the Woongyees were sent down for the purpose of negotiating. But not being successful, the 252 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. Queen’s brother, the acting King of the country, was’pre- vailed on to go. Great expectations were raised in conse- quence ; but his cowardice induced him to encamp his de- tachment of the army at a great distance from the Eng- lish, and even at a distance from the main body of the Burmese army, whose head quarters were then at Maloun. Thus he effected nothing, though reports were continually reaching us, that peace was nearly concluded. “ The time at length arrived for our release from that detested place, the Oung-pen-la prison. A messenger from our friend, the Governor of the north gate of the pal- ace, who was formerly Koung-tone Myoo-tsa, informed us that an order had been given, the evening before, in the palace, for Mr. Judson’s release. On the same evening an official order arrived ; and with a joyful heart I set about preparing for our departure early the following morning. But an unexpected obstacle occurred, which made us fear that I should still be retained as a prisoner. The avaricious jailers, unwilling to lose their prey, insist- ed, that as my name was not included in the order, I should not go. In vain I urged that I was not sent there as a prisoner, and that they had no authority over me — they still determined I should not go, and forbade the villa- gers, from letting me a cart. Mr. Judson was then taken out of prison, and brought to the jailers’ house, where, by promises and threatenings, he finally gained their consent, on condition that we would leave the remaining part of our provisions, we had recently received from Ava. It was noon before we were allowed to depart. When we reach- ed Amarapora, Mr. Judson was obliged to follow the guid- ance of the jailer, who conducted him to the Govern- or of the city. Having made all necessary inquiries, the Governor appointed another guard, which convey- ed Mr. Judson to the court house in Ava, to which place he arrived some time in the night. I took my own course, procured a boat, and reached our house before dark. “ My first object the next morning was, to go in search of your brother, and I had the mortification to meet him again in prison, though not the death prison. I went imme- diately to my old friend, the Governor of the city, who now was raised to the rank of a Woongyee. He informed me that Mr. Judson was to be sent to the Burmese camp, to act as translator and interpreter ; and that he was put in confinement for a short time only, till his affairs were set- MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 253 tied. Early the following morning I went to this officer again, who told me that Mr. Judson had that moment re- ceived twenty tickals from government, with orders to go immediately on board a boat for Maloun, and that he had given him permission to stop a few moments at the house, it being on his way. I hastened back to the house, where Mr. Judson soon arrived ; but was allowed to remain only a short time, while I could prepare food and clothing for future use. He was crowded into a little boat, where he had not room sufficient to lie down, and where his expo- sure to the cold damp nights threw him into a violent fe- ver, which had nearly ended all his sufferings. He arriv- ed at Maloun on the third day, where, ill as he was, he was obliged to enter immediately on the work of trans- lating. He remained at Maloun six weeks, suffering as much as he had at any time in prison, excepting he was not in irons, nor exposed to the insults of those cruel jail- ers. “ For the first fortnight after his departure, my anxiety was less than it had been at any time previous, since the commencement of our difficulties. I knew the Burmese officers at the camp would feel the value of Mr. Judson’s services too much to allow their using any measures threatening his life. I thought his situation, also, would be much more comfortable than it really was — hence my anxiety was less. But my health, which had never been restored, since that violent attack at Oung-pen-ls, now daily declined, till I was seized with the spotted fe- ver, with all its attendant horrors. I knew the nature of the fever from its commencement ; and from the shattered state of my constitution, together with the want of medi- cal attendants, I concluded it must be fatal. The day I was taken with the fever, a Burmese nurse came and of- fered her services for Maria. This circumstance filled me with gratitude and confidence in God ; for though I had so long and so constantly made efforts to obtain a person of this description, I had never been able ; when at the very time I most needed one, and without any exertion, a volun- tary offer was made. My fever raged violently, and without any intermission. I began to think of settling my worldly affairs, and of committing my dear little Maria to the care of a Portuguese woman, when I lost my reason, and was insensible to all around me. At this dreadful period, Dr. Price was released from prison; and hearing of my illness, X 2 254 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. obtained permission to come and see me. He has since told me that my situation was the most distressing he had ever witnessed, and that he did not then think I should survive many hours. My hair was shaved, my head and feet covered with blisters, and Dr. Price ordered the Ben- galee servant who took care of me, to endeavor to persuade me to take a little nourishment, which I had obstinately refused for several days. One of the first things I recol- lect was, seeing this faithful servant standing by me, trying to induce me to take a little wine and water. I was in fact so far gone, that the Burmese neighbors who had come in to see me expire, said, * She is dead ; and if the King of angels should come in, he could not recover her.’ “ The fever, I afterwards understood, had run seventeen days when the blisters were applied. I now began to re- cover slowly ; but it was more than a month after this be- fore I had strength to stand. While in this weak, debil- itated state, the servant who had followed your brother to the Burmese camp, came in, and informed me that his mas- ter had arrived, and was conducted to the court house in town. I sent off a Burman to watch the movements of government, and to ascertain, if possible, in what way Mr. Judson was to be disposed of. He soon returned with the sad intelligence, that he saw Mr. Judson go out of the palace yard, accompanied by two or three Burmans, who conducted him to one of the prisons ; and that it was re- ported in town, that he was to be sent back to the Oung- pen-la prison. I was too weak to bear ill tidings of any kind ; but a shock so dreadful as this, almost annihilated me. For some time, I could hardly breathe ; but at last gained sufficient composure to despatch Moung Ing to our friend, the Governor of the north gate, and begged him to make one more effort for the release of Mr. Judson, and prevent his being sent back to the country prison, where I knew he must suffer much, as I could not follow. Moung Ing then went in search of Mr. Judson ; and it was nearly dark, when he found him in the interior of an obscure pris- on. I had sent food early in the afternoon, but being un- able to find him, the bearer had returned with it, which added another pang to my distresses, as I feared he was al- ready sent to Oung-pen-la. ,f If I ever felt the value and efficacy of prayer, I did at this time. I could not rise from my couch ; I could make no efforts to secure my husband ; I could only plead with that great and powerful Being who has said, “ Call upon MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 255 me in the day of trouble, and I willhear, and thou shalt glo- rify me and who made me at this time feel so powerful- ly this promise, that I became quite composed, feeling as- sured that my prayers would be answered. “ When Mr. Judson was sent from Maloun to Ava, it was within five minutes’ notice, and without his knowledge of the cause. On his way up the river, he accidentally saw the communication made to government respecting him, which was simply this: * We have no further use for Yoo- dathan, we therefore return him to the golden city.’ On ar- riving at the court house, there happened to be no one present who was acquainted with Mr. J. The presiding officer inquir- ed from what place he had been sent to Maloun. He was answered from Oung-pen-la. Let him then, said the officer, be returned thither — when he was delivered to a guard and conducted to the place above mentioned, there to remain until he could be conveyed to Oung-pen-la. In the mean time the Governor of the north gate presented a petition to the high court of the empire, offered himself as Mr. Jud- son’s security, obtained his release, and took him to his house, where he treated him with every possible kindness, and to which I was removed as soon as returning health would allow. “ The rapid strides of the English army towards the cap- ital at this time threw the whole town into the greatest state of alarm, and convinced the government that some speedy measures must be taken to save the golden city. They had hitherto rejected all the overtures of Sir Archi- bald Campbell, imagining, until this late period, that they could in some way or other drive the English from the country. Mr. Judson and Dr. Price were daily called to the court house and consulted ; in fact nothing was done without their approbation. Two English officers, also, who had lately been brought to Ava as prisoners, were continu- ally consulted, and their good offices requested in endeav- oring to persuade the British General to make peace on easier terms. It was finally concluded that Mr. Judson and one of the officers above mentioned, should be sent im- mediately to the English camp, in order to negotiate. The danger attached to a situation so responsible, under a gov- ernment so fickle as the Burmese, induced your brother to use every means possible to prevent his being sent. Dr. Price was not only willing, but desirous of going; this circum- stance Mr. Judson represented to the members of govern- ment, and begged he might not be compelled to go, as Dr. 256 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. Price could transact the business equally as well as himself. After some hesitation and deliberation, Dr. Price was appointed to accompany Dr. Sanford, one of the English officers, on condition that Mr. Judson would stand security for his return ; while the other English officer, then in irons, should be security for Dr. Sanford. The King gave them a hundred tickalseach, to bear their expenses, (twen- ty-five of which Dr. Sanford generously sent to Mr. Gouger still a prisoner at Oung-pen-la,) boats, men, and a Burmese, officer, to accompany them, though he ventured no farther than the Burman camp. With the most anxious solicitude the court waited the arrival of the messengers, but did not in the least relax in their exertions to fortify the city. Men and beasts were at work night and day, making new stock- ades and strengthening old ones, and whatever buildings were in their way were immediately torn down. Our house, with all that surrounded it, was levelled to the ground, and our beautiful little compound turned into a road and a place for the erection of cannon. All articles of value were conveyed out of town, and safely deposited in some other place. “ At length the boat in which the embassadors had been sent was seen approaching a day earlier than was expected. As it advanced towards the city, the banks were lined by thousands, anxiously inquiring their success. But no an- swer was given — the government must first hear the news. The palace gates were crowded, the officers at the Tlowt- dau were seated, when Dr. Price made the following com- munication : “ The General and commissioners will make no alteration in their terms, except the hundred lacks (a lack is a hundred thousand) of rupees, may be paid at four dif- ferent times. The first twenty-five lacks to be paid within twelve days, or the army will continue their march.” In addition to this, the prisoners were to be given up immedi- ately. The General had commissioned Dr. Price to demand Mr. Judson and myself and little Maria. This was com- municated to the King, who replied, ‘ They are not Eng- lish, they are my people, and shall not go.’ At this time I had no idea that we should ever be released from Ava. The gov- ernment had learned the value ofyour brother’s services, hav- ing employed him the last three months ; and we both con- cluded they would never consent to our departure. The foreigners were again called to a consultation, to see wha- could be done. Dr. Price and Mr. Judson told them plain- MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 257 ly that the English would never make peace on any other terms than those offered, and that it was in vain to go down again without the money. It was then proposed that a third part of the first sum demanded should be sent down imme- diately. Mr. Judson objected, and still said it would be useless. Some of the members of government then intima- ted, that it was probable the teachers were on the side of the English, and did not try to make them take a smaller sum ; and also threatened if they did not make the English comply, they and their families should suffer. “ In this interval, the fears of the government were con- siderably allayed, by the offers of a General, by name Layar- thoo-yah, who desired to make one more attempt to con- quer the English, and disperse them. He assured the King and government, that he could so fortify the ancient city of Pagan, as to make it impregnable ; and that he would there defeat and destroy the English. His offers were heard, he marched to Pagan with a very considerable force, and made strong the fortifications. But the English took the city with perfect ease, and dispersed the Burmese army ; while the General fled to Ava, and had the presumption to appear in the presence of the King, and demand new troops. The King being enraged that he had ever listened to him for a mo- ment, in consequence of which the negotiation had been delayed, the English General provoked, and the troops daily advancing, that he ordered the General to be immediately executed 1 The poor fellow was soon hurled from the pal- ace, and beat all the way to the court house — when he was stripped of his rich apparel, bound with cords, and made to kneel and bow towards the palace ; he was then delivered into the hands of the executioners, who, by their cruel treat- ment, put an end to his existence, before they reached the place of execution. “ The King caused it to be reported, that this General was executed, in consequence of disobeying his commands, ‘ not to jiglit the English' “ Dr. Price was sent off the same night, with part of the prisoners, and with instructions to persuade the General to take six lacks instead of twenty-five. He returned in two or three days with the appalling intelligence, that the Eng-* lish General was very angry, refused to have any communi- cation with him, and was now within a few days’ march of the capital. The Queen was greatly alarmed, and said the money should be raised immediately, if the English would only stop their march. The whole palace was in motion, 258 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. gold and silver vessels were melted up, the King and Queen superintended the weighing of a part of it, and were deter- mined if possible to save their city. The silver was ready in the boats by the next evening ; but they had so little con- fidence in the English, that after all their alarm, they con- cluded to send down six lacks only, with the assurance that if the English would stop where they then \vere, the re- mainder should be forth coming immediately. w The government now did not even ask Mr. Judson the question, whether he would go or not ; but some of the offi- cers took him by the arm, as he was walking in the street, and told him he must go immediately on board the boat, to accompany two Burmese officers, a Woongyee and Woondouk, who were going down to make peace. Most of the English prisoners were sent at the same time. The General and commissioners would not receive the six lacks, neither would they stop their march ; but promised, if the sum complete reached them before they should arrive at Ava, they would make peace. The General also commissioned Mr. Judson to collect the remaining foreigners, of what- ever country, and ask the question before the Burmese government, whether they wished to go or stay. Those who expressed a wish to go should be delivered up imme- diately, or peace would not be made. “ Mr. Judson reached Ava at midnight ; had all the foreigners called the next morning, and the question ask- ed. Some of the members of government said to him, ‘ You will not leave us, you shall become a great man if you will remain.’ He then secured himself from the odium of saying that he wished to leave the service of his Majesty, by recurring to the order of Sir Archibald, that whoever wished to leave Ava should be given up, and that I had expressed a wish to go, so that he of course must follow. The remaining part of the twenty-five lacks was soon collected ; the prisoners at Oung-pen-la were all released, and either sent to their houses, or down the river to the English ; and in two days from the time of Mr. Judson’s return, we took an affectionate leave of the good natured officer who had so long entertained us at his house, and who now accompanied us to the water side, and we then left forever the banks of Ava. “ It was on a cool, moonlight evening, in the month cf March, that with hearts filled with gratitude to God, and over- flowing with joy at our prospects, we passed down the Irra- waddy, surrounded by six or eight golden boats, and accom- MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 259 panied by all we had on earth. The thought that we had still to pass the Burman camp, would sometimes occur to damp our joy, for we feared that some obstacle might there arise to retard our progress. Nor were we mistaken in our conjectures. We reached the camp about midnight, where \£e were detained two hours ; the Woongyee,and high offi- cers, insisting that we should wait at the camp, while Dr. Price, (who did not return to Ava with your brother, but remained at the camp,) should go on with the money, and first ascertain whether peace would be made. The Bur- mese government still entertained the idea, that as soon as the English had received the money and prisoners, they would continue their march, and yet destroy the capital. We knew not but that some circumstance might occur to break off the negotiations ; Mr. Judson therefore strenuous- ly insisted that he would not remain, but go on immediately. The officers were finally prevailed on to consent, hoping much from Mr. Judson’s assistance in making peace. u We now, for the first time, for more than a year and a half, felt that we were free, and no longer subject to the oppressive yoke of the Burmese. And with what sensa- tions of delight, on the next morning did I behold the masts of the steam-boat, the sure presage of being within the bounds of civilized life. As soon as our boat reached the shore, Brigadier A. and another officer came on board, con- gratulated us on our arrival, and invited us on board the steam-boat, where I passed the remainder of the day ; while your brother went on to meet the General, who, with a detachment of the army, had encamped at Yandaboo, a few miles further down the river. Mr. Judson returned in the evening, with an invitation from Sir Archibald, to come immediately to his quarters, where I was the next morning introduced, and received with the greatest kindness by the General, who had a tent pitched for us near his own — took us to his own table, and treated us with the kindness of a father, rather than as strangers of another country. “ We feel that our obligations to General Campbell can never be cancelled. Our final release from Ava, and our recovering all the property that had there been taken, was owing entirely to his efforts. This subsequent hospitality, and kind attention to the accommodations for our passage to Rangoon, have left an indelible impression on our minds, which can never be forgotten. We daily received the con- gratulations of the British officers, whose conduct towards us formed a striking contrast to that of the Burmese. I 260 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. presume to say, that no persons on earth were ever happier, than we were during the fortnight we passed at the English camp. For several days, this single idea wholly occupied my mind, that we were out of the power of the Burmese government, and once more under the protection of the English. Our feelings continually dictated expressions like these, What shall ice. render unto the Lord, for all his ben- efits toward us. “ The treaty of peace was soon concluded, signed by both parties, and a termination of hostilities publicly de- clared. We left Yandaboo, after a fortnight’s residence, and safely reached the mission house in Rangoon, after an absence of two years and three months. “ A review of our trip to, and adventures in, Ava, often excites the inquiry, Why were we permitted to go ? What good has been effected? Why did I not listen to the advice of friends in Bengal, and remain there till the war was concluded ? But all that we can say, is, It is not in man that wallccth, to direct his steps. So far as my going round to Rangoon, at the time I did, was instrumental in bringing those heavy afflictions upon us, I can only state, that if I ever acted from a sense of duty in my life, it was at that time ; for my conscience would not allow me any peace, when I thought of sending for your brother to come to Calcutta, in prospect of the ap- proaching war. Our Society at home have lost no property in consequence of our difficulties ; but two years of precious time have been lost to the mission, unless some future ad- vantage may be gained, in consequence of the severe dis- cipline to which we ourselves have been subject. We are sometimes induced to think, that the lesson we found so very hard to learn, will have a beneficial effect through our lives ; and that the mission may, in the end, be advanced rather than retarded. “ We should have had no hesitation about remaining in Ava, if no part of the Burmese empire had been ceded to the British. But as it was, we felt it would be an unne- cessary exposure, besides the missionary field being much more limited, in consequence of intoleration. We now consider our future missionary prospects as bright indeed ; and our only anxiety is, to be once more in that situation where our time will be exclusively devoted to the instruc- tion of the heathen.” In a concluding paragraph, dated Amherst, July 27, she adds : MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 261 “ From the date, at the commencement of this long let- ter, you see, my dear brother, that my patience has con- tinued for two months. I have frequently been induced to throw it aside altogether, but feeling assured that you and my other friends are expecting something of this kind, I am induced to send it with all its imperfections. This let- ter, dreadful as are the scenes herein described, gives you but a faint idea of the awful reality. The anguish, the ag- ony of mind, resulting from a thousand little circumstances impossible to delineate on paper, can be known by those on- ly, who have been in similar situations. Pray for us, my dear brother and sister, that these heavy afflictions may not be in vain, but may be blessed to our spiritual good, and the advancement of Christ’s church among the heathen.” At the close of this long and melancholy narrative, we may appropriately introduce the following tribute to the be- nevolence and talents of Mrs. Judson, written by one of the English prisoners, who were confined at Ava with Mr. Judson. It was published in a Calcutta paper, after the conclusion of the war : “ Mrs. Judson was the author of those eloquent and for- cible appeals to the government, which prepared them by degrees for submission to terms of peace, never expected by any, who knew the hauteur and inflexible pride of the Burman court. “ And while on this subject, the overflowings of grateful feelings, on behalf of myself and my fellow prisoners, com- pel me to add a tribute of public thanks to that amiable and humane female, who, though living at a distance of two miles from our prison, without any means of conveyance, and very feeble in health, forgot her own comfort and in- firmity, and almost every day visited us, sought out and ad- ministered to our wants, and contributed in every way to alleviate our misery. “While we were all left by the government destitute of food, she, with unwearied perseverance, by some means or other, obtained for us a constant supply. “ When the tattered state of our clothes evinced the ex- tremity of our distress, she was ever ready to replenish our scanty wardrobe. “ When the unfeeling avarice of our keepers confined us inside, or made our feet fast in the stocks, she, like a ministering angel, never ceased her applications to the gov- 262 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. eminent, until she was authorized to communicate to us the grateful news of our enlargement, or of a respite from our galling oppressions. “ Besides all this, it was unquestionably owing, in a chief degree, to the repeated eloquence, and forcible appeals of Mrs. Judson, that the untutored Burman was finally made willing to secure the welfare and happiness. of his country, by a sincere peace.” CHAPTER XVIII. Removal to Amherst — Mrs. Judson’ s Death. The following letter from Mrs. Judson is a valuable proof, that the severe sufferings and appalling dangers which she had experienced, did not abate her love for the souls of the Burmans, nor diminish her desire to go onward with the Mission. She had devoted her life to this service ; and she was ready to die whenever the sacrifice should be needful for the welfare of the heathen. To Mrs. Chaplin, of Waterville. “ Rangoon, April 26, 1S26. “ My dear Mrs. Chaplin, “I live, again to write you, again to attempt a continu- ance of a correspondence which has been to me so valua- ble, and which I wish to be continued till the end of life. We have formerly talked of trials and privations, but for the last two years we have felt the full import of these words. Our bodily and mental sufferings have often been such as to cause me, in moments of despair, to exclaim, ‘ We shall one day perish by the hand of Saul.’ But that kind Being, who has ever upheld us, has in safety brought us through so many narrow passages, that our faith assures us of being brought into a wide field at last. But, my dear Mrs. Chaplin, 1 am distressed to find, that those afflictions which are often productive of much advantage to the chil- dren of God, have passed away without, I fear, leaving those salutary effects, for which I had hoped. And yet I trust the prosperity of the Burman mission, (still the dear- est object of our hearts,) will be promoted by those events, which have taken place the last two years. We have no longer to solicit the patronage of a haughty Monarch, for MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 263 the establishment of our mission, or to court the favor of the Woongyees, to prevent the persecution of the converts ; but in future shall be allowed to sit under our own vine and fig tree, and call to perishing, immortal beings to listen to the glad tidings of the Gospel. “ We are now busily employed in preparing for our de- parture to Amherst. We shall doubtless be obliged to go through many trials, as it is a new place, and no houses yet built. But the Burmese population will be considera- ble, and we shall have every advantage for prosecuting the mission. Four of our Christian families have already gone, and we shall follow in a few days. My female school will, I trust, soon be in operation — then you shall hear from me constantly.” Alas ! her fond anticipations were soon disappointed. The mission is indeed, we trust, to go on, until Burmah shall be converted to God. But she who had assisted in its establishment, who had largely shared in its trials and joys ; and to whose firmness, intrepidity, ready presence of mind, and devoted affection, her husband and Dr. Price were indebted, under God, for the preservation of their lives, during their imprisonment at Ava, was soon to be summoned away from her toils and sufferings on earth, to the presence of her Saviour. Letter from Mr. Judson to Dr. Bolles, the Corresponding Secretary. “ Rangoon , March 25, 1826. ** Rev. and dear Sir, “Through the kind interposition of our heavenly Father, our lives have been preserved, in the most imminent danger, from the hand of the executioner, and in repeated instan- ces of most alarming illness, during my protracted imprison- ment of one year and seven months — nine months in three pair of fetters, two months in five, six months in one, and two months a prisoner at large. Subsequent to the latter period, I spent about six weeks in the house of the north Governor of the palace, who petitioned for my release, and took me under his charge ; and finally, on the joyful 21st of Febru- ary last, took leave, with Mrs. Judson and family, of the scene of our sufferings — sufferings which, it would seem, have been unavailing to answer any valuable missionary purpose, unless so far as they may have been silently blessed to our spiritual improvement and capacity for fu- ture usefulness, Let me beg your prayers, that it may not 264 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. be in vain, that we have been afflicted. Dr. Price remains in the service of his Burmese Majesty. My intention, on leaving Ava, was to proceed to Mergui or Tavoy, ports south of Rangoon, and ceded by the treaty to the British government ; but since arriving, I have found it advisable to wait a little, previous to the evacuation of this place by the British troops, with a view to settling at a new town about to be established in the neighborhood of Martaban, on the dividing line between the British and Burman terri- tories. “ It is supposed that all Martaban will remove to the new place, on the other side of the Salwen river. The emigration also from all the southern districts of Burmah will be great, so that the native population will far exceed that of the places first mentioned. Add to which, that it is much more centrical, and, from the superior productiveness of the adjacent country, and the facility of communication with Siam, will probably become a place of much greater trade. “The disciples and inquirers have been dispersed in all directions. Several are dead ; several I found on my passage down the river, and gave them notice of my plans, in case they might wish to follow ; and several are in this place waiting for some movement. Moung Shwa-ba has been in the mission house through the whole, and Moung Ing with Mrs. Judson at Ava. Moung Shwa-gnong 1 have been unable to find, but understood he was alive somewhere in the interior. We had a pleasant meeting with Mah Men-la and her sister Mah Doke, who were living in boats at Prome, and instantly resolved to accompany us. I long for the time when we shall be able to re-erect the standard of the Gospel, and enjoy once more the stated worship and ordinances of the Lord’s house. I feel a strong desire henceforth to know nothing among this people, but Jesus Christ and him crucified ; and under an abiding sense of the comparative worthlessness of all worldly things, to avoid every secular occupation, and all literary and scientific pursuits, and devote the remainder of my days to the sim- ple declaration of the all -precious truth of the Gospel of our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ.” On the 1st of April, Mr. Judson left Rangoon, in com- pany with Mr. Crawford, the Commissioner of the Governor General of India, on an exploring expedition, to a part of the territories ceded by the Burmese to the British. They MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. 265 proceeded up the Sahven, or Martaban river, (see map) about 30 miles, where they fixed on the site of a town, on the eastern bank, which they called Amherst, in honor of the Governor General. On this occasion, the 60th chapter of Isaiah was read by Mr. Judson, and a prayer offered. The British flag was hoisted, and other ceremonies signal- ized the occupation of this spot, as the seat of the English government in the newly ceded territories. On the 9th of April, Mr. Judson returned to Rangoon, and made immediate preparations to proceed to Amherst. Letter from Mr. Judson to the Corresponding Secretary. “ Rangoon, July 31, 1826. “ Rev. and dear Sir, “ At the date of my last letter, I was waiting for an opportunity of removing to Amherst. Since then, the Commissioner, Mr. Crawford, who is appointed to ne- gotiate a secondary treaty with the court of Ava, renewed his proposal for me to accompany the embassy, and pledg- ed himself, in case of my complying, to use his interest to procure the insertion of an article in the treaty, favorable to religious toleration — an object which I have had at heart so many years, and which, though now on account of the opening in the south provinces, not so necessary as formerly, yet greatly favorable to the gradual introduction of reli- gion, into all parts of the country, from the station which we propose occupying. With these views, I thought it my duty to accept the offer. Desirous, however, of making a commencement in the new place, as early as possible, and unwilling to disappoint the native converts, who had left this, in the full expectation of our immediately following them, I accompanied Mrs. Judson and family thither, in the end of last month, and after seeing them comfortably settled, in a temporary house belonging to Captain Fenwick, Civil Superintendant of the place, which he kindly vacated for Mrs. Judson’s accommodation, I returned to Rangoon the 9th inst. “The embassy will leave this for Ava, on the receipt of final orders from Bengal, which are daily expected. I hope that the object of the embassy will be obtained in the course of three or four months ; and that I shall be able to reach Amherst and recommence missionary operations in Novem- ber next.” 266 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. It was during the absence of Mr. Judson, that Mrs. Jud- son was seized with the fatal disorder, which terminat- ed her life, on the 24th of October, 1826. The shocks which her constitution had received, from previous attacks of disease, and during the scenes at Ava, rendered her in- capable of withstanding the violence of this last attack. She died— died in a strange place — and surrounded by strangers. Such was God’s will. It would be consoling to know more of the state of her mind, during her sickness, and of her feelings in prospect of death. But she is gone. Her life was a series of proofs, that she loved the Saviour ; and we may believe, with entire confidence, that she has entered into the joy of her Lord. The following letters from her husband contain a state- ment of all the particulars which could be obtained con- cerning her last sickness and death. His feelings it would oe presumptuous to attempt to describe. His letters, though he ha: not suffered himself to dwell on his dreadful loss, indicate so much of suppressed anguish, that every heart must be moved to sympathy. Letter from Mr. Judson to the Corresponding Secretary. “ Ava, Dec. 'll , 1826. Rev. and dear Sir, My last was dated at Rangoon, while waiting to accom- pany the embassy to Ava. We were detained, until the 1st of September, and arrived here the 28th, though we were not admitted to an audience with the King, till the 20th of the ensuing month. “ In the very commencemeni of negotiations, I ascer- tained that it would be impossible to effect any thing in fa- vor of religious toleration, in consequence of the extraor- dinary ground assumed by the Burmese commissioners. Reluctant as the government has ever been, to enter into any stipulations with a foreign power, they resolved to do nothing more than they were obliged to, by the Treaty of Yandaboo. And as that required them to make a “ com- mercial treaty,” they resolved to confine the discussions to points strictly commercial ; so that instead of a treaty of twenty-two articles, calculated to place the relations of the two countries on the most liberal and friendly footing, the treaty just concluded is confined to four, and those utterly in- significant. So far, therefore, as I hada viewto the attainment MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 267 of religious toleration, in accompanying the embassy, I have entirely failed. I feel the disappointment more deeply on account of the many tedious delays which have already oc- curred, and which we anticipate during our return ; so that instead of four or five months, I shall be absent from home seven or eight. “ But above all, the news of the death of my beloved wife has not only thrown a gloom over all my future prospects, but has forever imbittered the recollection of the present journey, in consequence of which, I have been absent from her dying bed, and prevented from affording the spiritual comfort which her lonely circumstances peculiarly requir- ed, and of contributing to avert the fatal catastrophe, which has deprived me of one of the first of women, the best of wives. “ I commend myself and motherless child to your sym- pathy and prayers.” Letter from Mr. Judson to Mrs. Hasseltine, of Bradford, (Mass.) “ Ava, Dec. 7, 1826. “ Dear Mother, “ This letter, though intended for the whole family, I ad- dress particularly to you ; for it is a mother’s heart that will be most deeply interested in its melancholy details. I propose to give you, at different times, some account of my great irreparable loss, of which you will have heard, before receiving this letter. “ 1 left your daughter, my beloved wife, at Amherst, the 5th of July last, in good health, comfortably situated, happy in being out of the reach of our savage oppressors, and ani- mated in prospect of a field of missionary labor opening un- der the auspices of British protection. It affords me some comfort, that she not only consented to my leaving her, for the purpose of joining the present embassy to Ava, but uni- formly gave her advice in favor of the measure, whenever I hesitated concerning my duty. Accordingly, I left her. On the fifth of July, I saw her for the last time. Our part- ing was much less painful than many others had been. We had been preserved through so many trials and vicissi- tudes, that a separation of three or four months, attended with no hazards, to either party, seemed a light thing. We parted, therefore, with cheerful hearts, confident of a speedy reunion, and indulging fond anticipations of future years of domestic happiness. After my return to Rangoon, and 268 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. subsequent arrival at Ava, I received several letters from her, written in her usual style, and exhibiting no subject of regret or apprehension, except the declining health of our little daughter Maria. Her last was dated the 14th of Sept. She says, ‘ I have this day moved into the new house, and for the first time since we were broken up at Ava, feel my- self at home. The house is large and convenient, and if you were here I should feel quite happy. The native pop- ulation is increasing very fast, and things wear rather a fa- vorable aspect. Moung Ing’s school has commenced with ten scholars, and more are expected. Poor little Maria is still feeble. I sometimes hope she is getting better ; then again she declines to her former weakness. When I ask her where Papa is, she always starts up and points towards the sea. The servants behave very well, and I have no trouble about any thing excepting you and Maria. Pray take care of yourself, particularly as it regards the intermit- tent fever at Ava. May God preserve and bless you, and restore you in safety to your new and old home, is the prayer of your affectionate Ann.’ “ On the 3d of Oct. Capt. F , Civil Superintendant of Amherst, writes, ‘ Mrs. Judson is extremely well.’ Why she did not write herself by the same opportunity, I know not. On the 18th, the same gentleman writes, * I can hard- ly think it right to tell you, that Mrs. Judson has had an at- tack of fever, as before this reaches you, she will, I sincere- ly trust, be quite well, as it has not been so severe as to re- duce her. This was occasioned by too close attendance on the child. However, her cares have been rewarded in a most extraordinary manner, as the poor babe, at one time, was so reduced, that no rational hope could be entertained of its recovery ; but at present a most favorable change has taken place, and she has improved wonderfully. Mrs. Judson had no fever last night, so that the intermission is now complete.’ The tenor of this letter was such, as to make my mind quite easy, both as it regarded the mother and the child. My next communication was a letter with a black seal, handed me by a person, saying he was sorry to inform me of the death of the child. 1 know not wheth- er this was a mistake on his part, or kindly intended to pre- pare my mind for the real intelligence. I went into my room, and opened the letter with feelings of gratitude and joy, that at any rate the mother was spared. It was from Mr. B , Assistant Superintendant of Amherst, dated the 26th of October, and began thus : MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 269 “ My dear Sir, to one who has suffered so much and with such exemplary fortitude, there needs but little preface to tell a tale of distress. It were cruel indeed to torture you with doubt and suspense. To sum up the unhappy tidings in a few words — Mrs. Judson is no more. “ At intervals, I got through with the dreadful letter, and proceed to give you the substance, as indelibly engraven on my heart. “ ‘ Early in the month she was attacked with a most vio- lent fever. From the first she felt a strong presentiment that she could not recover, and on the 24th, about eight in the evening, she expired. Dr. R was quite assiduous in his attentions, both as friend and physician. Capt. F procured her the services of a European woman from the 45th regiment ; and be assured all was done, that could be done to comfort her in her sufferings, and to smooth the passage to the grave. We all feel deeply the loss of this ex- cellent lady, whose shortness of residence among us was yet sufficiently long to impress us with a deep sense of her worth and virtues. It was not until about the 20th that Dr. R. began seriously to suspect danger. Before that period, the fever had abated at intervals, but its last approach baffled all medical skill. On the morning of the 23d, Mrs. Judson spoke for the last time. The disease had then completed its conquest, and from that time, up to the moment of disso- lution, she lay nearly motionless, and apparently quite in- sensible. Yesterday morning, I assisted in the last melan- choly office of putting her mortal remains in the coffin ; and in the evening her funeral was attended by all the European officers now resident here. We have buried her near the spot where she first landed ; and I have put up a small rude fence around the grave, to protect it from incautious intrusion. Your little girl Maria is much better. Mrs. W has taken charge of her ; and I hope she will con- tinue to thrive under her care.’ “ Two days later, Captain F. writes thus to a friend in Rangoon : “ 1 1 trust that you will be able to find means to inform our friend of the dreadful loss he has suffered. Mrs. Jud- son had slight attacks of fever from the 8th or 9th inst. but we had no reason to apprehend the fatal result. I saw her on the 18th, and at that time she was free from fever, scarcely if at all reduced. I was obliged to go up the country on a sudden business, and did not hear of her dan- ger until my return on the 24th ; on which day she breath- 270 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. ed her last at 8, P. M. I shall not attempt to give you an acoount of the gloom which the death of this most amiable woman has thrown over our small society. You, who were so well acquainted with her, must feel her loss more deeply ; but we had just known her long enough to value her ac- quaintance as a blessing in this remote corner. I dread the effect it will have on poor Judson. I am sure you will take every care that this mournful intelligence may be op- ened to him as carefully as possible.’ “ The only other communication on this subject that has reached me, is the following line from Sir Archibald Campbell to the envoy : ‘ Poor Judson will be dreadfully distressed at the loss of his good and amiable wife. She died the other day at Amherst, of remittent fever, eighteen days ill.’ “ You perceive, that I have no account whatever of the state of her mind, in view of death and eternity, or of her wishes concerning her darling babe, whom she loved most intensely. I hope to glean some information on these points from the physician who attended her, and the native converts who must, have been occasionally present. “ I will not trouble you, my dear mother, with an account Gf iny qwn private feelings — the bitter heart-rending an- guish, which for some days would not admit of mitigation, and the comfort which the Gospel subsequently afforded, the Gospel of Jesus Christ, which brings life and immortality to light. Blessed assurance— and let us apply it afresh to our hearts — that while I am writing and you perusing these lines, her spirit is resting and rejoicing in the heavenly par- adise, ‘ Where glories shine, and pleasures roll, That charm, delight, transport the soul ; And every panting wish shall be Possess’d of boundless bliss in thee.’ And there, my dear mother, we also soon shall be, uniting and participating in the felicities of heaven with her, for whom we now mourn. ‘ Amen — even so, come, Lord Jesus,’ ” To the same. “ Amherst , J Feb. 4, 1827. “ Amid the desolation that death has made, 1 take up my pen once more to address the mother of my beloved Ann. I am sitting in the house she built — in the room where she breathed her last — and at a window from which I see the MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 271 tree that stands at the head of her grave, and the top of the “ small rude fence” which they have put up “ to protect it from incautious intrusion.” “Mr. and Mrs. Wade are living in the house, having arrived here about a month after Ann’s death ; and Mrs. Wade has taken charge of my poor motherless Maria. I was unable to get any accounts of the child at Rangoon ; and it was only on my arriving here, the 24th ult. that I learned she was still alive. Mr. Wade met me at the land- ing place ; and as I passed on to the house, one and another of the native Christians came out, and when they saw me, they began to weep. At length we reached the house ; and I almost expected to see my Love coming out to meet me, as usual ; but no, I saw only in the arms of Mrs. Wade, a poor little puny child, who could not recognize her weep- ing father, and from whose infant mind had long been erased all recollections of the mother who loved her so much. “ She turned away from me in alarm, and I, obliged to seek comfort elsewhere, found my way to the grave ; but who ever obtained comfort there? Thence I went to the house, in which I left her; and looked at the spot where we last knelt in prayer, and where we exchanged the part- ing kiss. “ The doctor who attended her has removed to another station, and the only information I can obtain, is such as the native Christians are able to communicate. “ It seems that her head was much affected, during her last days, and she said but little. She sometimes complain- ed thus — The teacher is long in coming, and the new Mis- sionaries are long in coming : I must die alone and leave my little one ; but as it is the will of God, I acquiesce in his will. I am not afraid of death, but I am afraid I shall not be able to bear these pains. Tell the teacher that the disease was most violent, and I could not write ; tell him how I suffered and died ; tell him all that you see ; and take care of the house and things until he returns. When she was unable to notice any thing else, she would still call the child to her and charge the nurse to be kind to it, and indulge it in every thing, until its father should return. The last day or two, she lay almost senseless and motion- lesson one side — her head reclining on her arm — her eyes closed — and at 8 in the evening, with one exclamation of distress in the Burman language, she ceased to breathe. 272 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. “ Feb. 7. I have been on a visit to the physician who at- tended her in her illness. He has the character of a kind, attentive and skilful practitioner ; and his communications to me have been rather consoling. I am now convinced that every thing possible was done ; and that had I been present myself, I could not have essentially contributed to avert the fatal termination of the disease. The doctor was with her twice a day, and frequently spent the greater part of the night by her side. He says, that from the first at- tack of the fever, she was persuaded she should not recov- er ; but that her mind was uniformly tranquil and happy in the prospect of death. She only expressed occasional re- gret at leaving her child, the native Christians, and the schools, before her husband or another missionary family could arrive. The last two days she was free from pain. On her attention being roused by reiterated questions, she replied, ‘ I feel quite well, only very weak.’ These were her last words. “ The doctor is decidedly of opinion that the fatal ter- mination of the fever is not to be ascribed to the localities of the new settlement, but chiefly to the weakness of her constitution, occasioned by severe privations and long pro- tracted sufferings which she endured at Ava. Oh, with what meekness, patience, magnanimity, and Christian for- titude, she bore those sufferings ! And can I wish they had been less? Can I sacrilegiously wish to rob her crown of a single gem ? Much she saw and suffered of the evil of this evil world ; and eminently was she qualified to relish and enjoy the pure and holy rest into which she has entered. True, she has been taken from a sphere, in which she was singularly qualified, by her natural disposition, her winning manners, her devoted zeal, and her perfect acquaintance with the language, to be extensively serviceable to the cause of Christ; true, she has been torn from her husband’s bleeding heart, and from her darling babe; but infinite wis- dom and love have presided, as ever, in this most afflicting dispensation. Faith decides, that it is all right ; and the de- cision of faith, eternity will soon confirm. “ I have only time to add, (for I am writing in great haste, with very short notice of the present opportunity of sending to Bengal,) that poor little Maria, though very fee- ble, is, I hope, recovering from her long illness. She began indeed to recover, while under the care of the lady who MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 273 kindly took charge of her, at her mother’s death ; but when after Mr. Wade’s arrival she was brought back to this house, she seemed to think that she had returned to her former home, and had found in Mrs. Wade her own mother. And certainly the most tender, affectionate care is not wanting to confirm her in this idea.” But there was yet in reserve another trial, to add bitter- ness to the cup of his sorrow. The poor motherless child survived but a few months. Her father thus announced her death. To Mrs. Judson’s Mother. “ Amherst, April 26, 1827. “ Dear Mother Hasseltine, “ My sweet little Maria lies by the side of her fond mother. The complaint, to which she was subject several months, (an affection of the bowels,) proved incurable. She had the best medical advice ; and the kind care of Mrs. Wade could not have been, in any respect, exceeded by that of her own mother. But all our efforts, and prayers, and tears, could not propitiate the cruel disease. The work of death went forward ; and after the usual process, excru- ciating to a parent’s feelings, she ceased to breathe, on the 24th inst. at three o’clock, P. M. aged two years and three months. We then closed her faded eyes, and bound up her discolored lips, where the dark touch of death first appeared, and folded her little hands — the exact pattern of her mother’s, on her cold breast. The next morning, we made her last bed, in the small enclosure which surrounds her mother’s lonely grave. Together they rest in hope, under the hope tree, (Hopia) which stands at the head of the graves ; and together, I trust, their spirits are rejoicing, after a short separation of precisely six months. “ Thus I am left alone in the wide world. My father’s family, and all my relatives, have been, for many years, sep- arated from me, by seas that I shall never repass. They are the same to me as if buried. My own dear family 1 have actually buried : one in Rangoon, and two in Am- herst. What remains for me, but to hold myself in readi- ness to follow the dear departed to that blessed world, ‘ Where my best friends, my kindred dwell. Where God, my Saviour, reigns ? ” ’ z 274 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. The following letter, though written at a later period, may properly be introduced here : To Mrs. Judson’s Sisters. “ Maulaming , Dec. 4, 1827. “ My dear Sisters, “ It is a most affecting thought to me, that when you were expressing your feelings for my poor motherless Maria, and requesting that she might be sent home — that very day, perhaps hour, death was laying his stiffening hand on her little emaciated form, and turning a deaf, piti- less ear to the supplications of her agonized father, and the yearning wishes of dear distant relatives. Death mocks at us, and tramples our dearest hopes and our lives in the dust. Dreadful tyrant, offspring and ally of sin ! But go on now, and do thy worst. Thy time will come. The last enemy that shall be destroyed, is death. Yes, awful power, thou shalt devour thyself and die. And then my angelic Ann, and my meek blue-eyed Roger, and my ten- der-hearted, affectionate, darling Maria, — my venerable father, you, my dear sisters, that still remain, our still sur- viving parents, and 1 hope, myself, though all unworthy, shall be rescued from the power of death and the grave ; and when the crown of life is set on our heads, and we know assuredly, that we shall die no more, we shall make heaven’s arches ring with songs of praise to Him, who hath loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood. “ It is also an affecting thought, that when sister M. was writing hers of the 24th of October, 1826, — that very day, perhaps hour, the object of her sisterly love was just becoming incapable of reciprocating the affectionate salu- tation. Her head was reclining on her arm. She was thinking, I doubt not, of her absent husband, her distant parents and sisters; and above all, of her poor sickly or- phan child, whose plaintive cries she could no more hush. And she thought, I doubt not, of her Saviour, and the heavenly glory that was just opening to her view. But on all these subjects, a cloud of darkness must ever rest, till dispelled by the light of heaven. All my questioning of the people who were about her dying bed, has been able toi elicit no other particulars, besides those which I have al- ready communicated. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 275 “ You ask many questions, in A.’s letter of March 23, about our sufferings at Ava : but how can I answer them now 1 There would be some pleasure in reviewing those scenes, if she were alive ; but now I cannot. The only pleasant reflection — the only one that assuages the anguish of retrospection — is, that she now rests far away, where no spotted faced executioner can fill her heart with ter- ror ; where no unfeeling magistrate can extort the scanty pittance which she had preserved through every risk, to sustain her fettered husband and famishing babe ; no more exposed to lie on a bed of languishment, and stung with the uncertainty, what would become of her poor husband and child, when she was gone. No, she has her little ones around her, I trust, and has taught them to praise the source whence their deliverance flowed. Yes, her little son, his soul enlarged to angel’s size, was perhaps the first to meet her at heaven’s portals, and welcome his mother to his own abode. And her daughter followed her in six short months. Had she remained, it seems to me impossible to have complied with your request, and sent her far from me over the seas. “ How happy should I be to find myself once more, in the bosom of the family in Bradford, and tell you ten thou- sand things that I cannot put on paper. But this will nev- er be. Nor is it of much consequence. A few more roll- ing suns, and you will hear of my death, or I of yours. Till then, believe me your most affectionate brother. And when we meet in heaven — when all have ^rrived, and we find all safe, forever safe, and our Saviour ever safe and glorious, and in him all his beloved — oh shall we not be happy, and ever praise Him who has endured the cross to wear and confer such a crown ! ” There is a moral sublimity in the feelings which these letters disclose. Here are the workings of the strongest conjugal affection, and the tenderest parental love. Here, too, are the triumphs of a faith which looks beyond the grave: and the consolations of a hope which gathers bright- ness from sorrow. Many hearts, we trust, are accustom- ed to remember this bereaved husband and father, at the throne of mercy. May the grace of his Saviour ever be sufficient for him ; and strengthen him to go onward in his missionary work, till he shall finish his course, and wear the crown. 276 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. The following lines, written by Mrs. Boardman, on the death of the little Maria, may be appropriately introduced here. They possess much poetic merit. But the tender, pious feeling which pervades them, enhances their value: Ah ! this is Death, my innocent, ’tis he. Whose chilling hand has touch’d thy tender frame. With placid feeling, we behold thee still. For thou art lovely in his cold embrace — Serene thy whiten’d brow, — and thy mild eye, Ting’d with a deeper blue than when in health. Thy trembling lips are pale — thy bosom throbs ; Yet still we weep not — for full well we know, This agitation is thy soul’s release. From its low tenement, to mount above. Thou heed’st us not ; not e’en the bursting sigh Of thy dear father, now can pierce thine ear. And yet that look, that supplicating glance, What would it crave ? what would’st thou ask, my love ? Has e’er thy father told thee of a spot, A dwelling place from human ken concealed ? A mansion where the weary, and the sad. And broken hearted, find a sweet repose ? And has he told thee in that resting place. There calmly slumbers one, whose gentle hand. From earliest infancy, supplied thy wants ? Whose bosom was thy pillow ; and whose eye Forever beam’d on thee, with fondest love ? And wouldst thou seek thy mother in the grave ? (For ’tis the grave I speak of) — there is rest — And thou art weary, love, and need’st repose. Though short thy life, full many a day of pain. And night of restlessness, has been thy lot. Born in a heathen land, — far, far remov’d From all thy parents lov’d, in former years — When thou first saw’st the light, these were not there. To kneel beside thy mother, and implore Blessings upon thy little head, and sing The song of gratitude, and joy, and praise. Strangers were there ; strangers to truth and peace ; Strangers to feeling ; strangers to her God. Thy father came not then to kiss his babe. And glad the heart of her who gave thee birth. Alas ! a loathsome, dark, and dreary cell Was his abode, — anxiety his guest. Thy mother’s tale, replete with varied scenes. Exceeds my powers to tell ; but other harps. And other voices, sweeter far than mine, Shall sing her matchless worth, her deeds of love. Her zeal, her toils, her sufferings, and her death. But all is over now. She sweetly sleeps, In yonder new-made grave ; and thou, sweet babe, Shalt soon be softly pillowed on her breast. Yes, ere to-morrow’s sun shall gild the west. Thy father shall have said a long adieu MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 277 To the last ling’ring hope of earthly joy : Thy throbbings will have ceas’d ; thine eye be closed ; And thou, Maria, wilt have found thy rest. Thy flesh shall rest in hope, till that great day, When He who once endur’d far greater woes Than mortal man can know ; who when on earth Keceiv’d the little children to his arms, Graciously blessing them, shall come again : Shall come — not in the garb of sinful man — But cloth’d in majesty, array’d in power. Then shall thy dust arise — nor thine alone ; But all who sleep, shall wake and rise with thee. Then, like the glorious body of thy Lord, Who wakes thy dust, this fragile frame shall be. Then shalt thou mount with him on angel’s wings ; Be freed from sorrow, sickness, sin and death, And in his presence find eternal bliss. Those who have followed, thus far, this eventful narra- tive, do not need any comment to assist them to form an estimate of Mrs. Judson. We cannot, however, refrain from taking notice of two or three prominent points of her character. Her habitual piety is the most lovely and important trait. It was not an official devotion, assumed on particular occa- sions. It was not a flame which blazed up brightly at rare and uncertain intervals. She was every where and at all times, the Christian and the Missionary. She walked with God. Her secret journals, in which she recorded her thoughts, with no witness but the Searcher of hearts ; her most private letters, in which she poured out her feelings without reserve, are marked by even more of fervent and humble piety than her public writings. Religion was the chosen theme of her conversation ; and it is known that she spent much time in secret devotion. The hopes of re- ligion supported her in her appalling sufferings ; and the love of Christ constrained her to persevere unto death in her efforts to lead the poor wanderers of Burmah to the Shepherd and Bishop of their souls. Her unwearied perseverance is another characteristic. Something of this may be attributed to her natural temper- ament ; but it is mainly to be ascribed to the ardor of her desire for the salvation of men. We have seen her, amid perplexities, disease and danger, pressing steadily onward towards the great object to which her life was devoted. The state of her health repeatedly forced her away from the scene of her labors ; but she returned the moment that her recruited strength would permit. The tumults of war Z 2 278 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. and the exasperated barbarity of the government, subjected her and her associates to sufferings unparalleled in the his- tory of modern missions. But as soon as peace returned, instead of flying from a country where she had endured so much, and where her benevolent toils had been so cruelly requited, her first thoughts were directed to the re-estab- lishment of the mission. Of her intellectual powers, it is needless to say any things Her actions and her writings furnish ample evidence of su- perior talents. It would be proper to say something in this place, of her person, her manners, and her private character. On these points, however, we can say little from personal knowledge, as the author had but once the pleasure of an interview with her. The portrait prefixed to this volume is thought by her friends, to be a correct resemblance of her, as she appeared during her late visit to the United States. In her manners, there was much unaffected dig- nity : but she was affable ; and there was an attractive grace in her conversation, resulting from the union of mental strength with feminine affections. Her dispositions were kind, and her benevolence warm, active, and unweari- ed. Her constitutional temperament was ardent, and may sometimes have had too much influence over her feelings. The important and sorrowful scenes through which she passed, calling for decision, activity, energy, and fortitude, were less favorable than the sheltered and quiet retirement of domestic life, for the cultivation of the softer and the gentler qualities ; and their effect may have been percepti- ble in her character. But a woman, placed in her situa- tion, and tasked with her duties, is not to be judged by any ordinary standard. We appeal, with confidence, to the course of her life, to her journals and letters, and to those persons, of kindred minds and feelings, who have convers- ed with her, for ample testimony to the warmth of her af- fections, to her affability, modesty, and meekness, as well as to the strength of her intellect, and the ardor of her zeal for the welfare of mankind. Envy, with its acute vision, and calumny, with its open ear and ready tongue, although they have assailed her, have never insinuated a doubt of the purity of her life. She was a mark for malice, aim- ed, not at her alone, but at the cause of her Saviour. The reproaches which were meant for him, fell on her ; but she was content to suffer for his sake. She felt, too, that she was imperfect. Her journals and letters exhibit numerous MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 279 proofs of her acquaintance with her own heart, and of her „ deep grief for the deficiency of her holiness. But she is perfect now ; and doubtless she looks back upon her life on earth with adoring wonder, and gratitude for the grace of her Saviour, who pardoned her sins, and made her useful in his service, and conducted her, at last, by many a rough path, and through many deep waters, to the rest which re- maineth for the people of God. It appears to be a mysterious and afflictive dispensation, that she was summoned away, at the moment when the prospects of the mission seemed the most inviting. She had become familiar with the language ; and she had ac- quired much experience. She had arrived at a spot where she could, without restraint, employ all her influence for the spiritual benefit of the heathen. But God saw fit to re- move her ; for her work was done. She had not lived in vain. Five converted Burmans had gone before her to heaven. Her name will be remembered in the churches of Burmah, in future times, when the pagodas of Gaudama shall have fallen ; when the spires of Christian temples shall gleam along the waters of the Irrawaddy and the Sal- wen ; and when the golden city shall have lifted up her gates to let the King of Glory in. Let us hope, meanwhile, that her bright example will inspire many others with the generous resolution to toil and to die, like her, for the sal- vation of the heathen. CHAPTER XIX. Progress of the Mission after Mrs. Judson’s Death — Mr. Boardman joins the Mission — Dr. Price’s Death. We have not heretofore found a suitable opportunity to mention the appointment, by the Baptist Board of Missions in America, of the Rev. George D. Boardman and wife, as Missionaries to Burmah. Mr. Boardman, while at the college at Waterville (Maine) was excited by the death of the lamented Col man, to a desire to offer himself for the service of the Saviour in Burmah. He was gladly received by the Board, but it was thought expedient that he should spend some time longer in this country, in the prosecution of some important branches of study. He finally sailed, with his wife, from Philadelphia, July 16, 1825, and arriv- 280 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. ed in Calcutta, December 23. As the war in Burmah continued to rage, they joined Mr. and Mrs. Wade, then in Calcutta, in the study of the Burman language, pre- paratory to the re-commencement of missionary efforts, af- ter the termination of hostilities. On the 22d of September, 1826, Mr. and Mrs. Wade sailed from Calcutta for Rangoon. After a long and dan- gerous passage, they arrived there, on the 9th of Novem- ber, where they received the intelligence of Mrs. Judson’s death. They found Rangoon in confusion, a large por- tion of the population being about to remove to Amherst. On the 20th of November, they left Rangoon for Amherst, where they arrived on the 23d. Mr. Wade says, in his journal : “ As soon as we were anchored, I came on shore to find a house. While walking through the native part of the town, Moung Shwa-ba met me. I scarcely ever felt greater pleasure in meeting a friend from whom I had been long separated. With him I also found Moung Ing, one of the Christians whom I had never seen before. They immedi- ately gave me an account of Mrs. Judson’s death, in a manner which showed how much they loved her, and how deeply they mourned her death. Moung Shwa-ba and Moung Ing went with me to her house, which (as it is un- occupied) I shall take possession of till Mr. Judson’s return ; but we shall not leave the vessel to-night, as the sun is al- ready down. “Nov. 24. This morning came on shore with Mrs. W. The four Burman Christians, Moung Shwa-ba, Moung Ing, Mah Men-la, and Mah Doke, spent nearly the whole day with us, and assisted in procuring such things as were ne- cessary for our immediate use. They gave us some account of their several adventures since they were separated from us at the taking of Rangoon, and it was delightful to hear them ascribe their preservation, while wandering, and their being brought together again, to the overruling providence of God. They said it was their prayer daily, that the disci- ples and teachers might meet again — God had answered their prayers — therefore their hearts were glad. 1 think they have made very good progress in the knowledge of di- vine truth ; and, by their firm attachment to the Christian religion, and perseverance therein, under so many various circumstances, have proved themselves the real disciples of Jesus MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 281 “Nov. 25. We went out early this morning to see Mrs. Judson’s grave ; it is about 50 rods from the house, under a large tree, and surrounded by a small enclosure. The doc- trine of the immortality of the soul gives the mind inexpress- ible comfort while we are looking upon the graves of our de- parted Christian friends. They live, and are enjoying in- conceivably more of happiness than they did in their best circumstances while in the body. In putting off their flesh, they have put off all their burdens, and they rest in God. “ The little daughter which Mrs. Judson left, was by her request committed to the care of Mrs. Whitlock, the wife of a military officer, and the only European lady then in the place. We have offered to take the child under our care ; its health is very precarious. “ 26. Sabballi. About ten in the morning the disciples, together with a number of other Burmans, came to our house for divine worship, forming an assembly with Mrs. Wade and myself, of fourteen persons. Moung Shwa-ba commenced the worship in Burman, by reading a portion of the sacred Scriptures ; after which he made a prayer. When this was finished, Moung Ing read a chapter, ex- pounded different parts of it, and closed the services by prayer. I took the opportunity of conversing as well as I was able, with some of those who have not yet professed themselves disciples, but seem desirous of obtaining a knowl- edge of the Christian religion. The exercises of the day were very pleasant, and were rendered doubly so by being the first time we have been permitted to meet in worship with any Christian friends since we left Calcutta, about two months and a half. “ Dec. 16. Moung Bo, a Burman, who was formerly ac- quainted with the Missionaries in Rangoon, called and spent some time in dispute. He thinks much of his own knowl- edge, and is ready to assume or deny almost any proposi- tion for the sake of argument. The dispute was, chiefly, whether Gaudama, allowing him to possess all the attributes and perfections which are ascribed to him in the sacred books, is worthy of supreme adoration. I undertook to prove, that according to their own system, Gaudama was no bet- ter than thousands of others who made no pretensions to divine honors. I said, Your sacred books teach that all merit, and all demerit, will eventually meet their exact re- ward. He said, ‘ True.’ What then is the greatest possi- ple reward? ‘Nigban,’ (i. e. annihilation.) But have not thousands of others obtained this reward as well' as Gauda- 282 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. ma? ‘ True.’ Then their merit must have been the same, because they obtained the same final reward, and therefore they were equally deserving of divine honors. He could give no reason against the conclusiveness of the argument. I took occasion to speak of the nature of rewards and pun- ishments as taught in the sacred Scriptures, and particular- ly of the nature of future happiness ; that the inhabitants of heaven were entirely free from sin, and of course exempt from all evil, as evil is entirely the result of sin. He then said, ‘ That is the proper idea of Nigban ; Nigban is not annihilation, but rest.’ “ Dec. 17. Sabbath. Moung Bo came to-day to worship, and brought another Burman with him. We had much con- versation after worship, in which I was assisted by Moung Shwa-ba and Moung Ing ; but as Moung Bo is going to Madras within a few days, we shall not probably have his attendance hereafter. “ Jan. 14, 1827. Sabbath. Worship with the Burmansas usual. A woman of about ninety years of age called in acci- dentally, and remained during the services ; she probably never heard of a Saviour before to-day. “25. Mr. Judson this day arrived in Amherst. It is impossible to describe the mingled emotions of pleasure and pain which the meeting produced.” We have again the pleasure of presenting to our readers some extracts from Mr. Judson’s journal. “ Jan. 24. Arrived at Amherst, and detached my- self from the suite of the Envoy. Was happy to find that Mr. and Mrs. Wade had previously arrived, and were occupying the house built by Mrs. Judson. Mrs. Wade had also taken charge of my daughter Maria, now two years old. As I passed from the landing place to the house, the native Christians came out to meet me ; and they welcomed me with the voice of lamentation, for my presence reminded them of the great loss they had sus- tained in the death of Mrs. Judson. There are four only in the place, Moung Shwa-ba, Moung Ing, Mali Me il- ia, and Mah Doke. The rest of the baptized are scatter- ed in different parts of the country. The teacher, Moung Shwa-gnong, died of the cholera, on his way down from Ava, at the close of the war. Three of the disciples re- mained in Rangoon, until the place was evacuated by the MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 283 British, and then failed in their attempts to obtain a passage hither. “ On our way, we stopped a few days at Rangoon. The place was invested by the Peguese, who have raised the standard of rebellion, and taken possession of several towns in the lower part of the country. From one of the high- est roofs within the stockade, I obtained a view of the mis- sion house, which afforded us shelter so many years. It is now quite in ruins, nothing remaining but the posts and part of the roof. All the houses in the suburbs and by the river side are completely swept away. It is not prob- able, however, that the Peguese will succeed in establish- ing their independence, or even in getting possession of Rangoon. “ We find Amherst in a state of decay, in consequence of Sir Archibald Campbell having fixed his head-quarters at Maulaming, twenty-five miles up the river. Most of the Burmese emigrants have settled in that vicinity. “Jan. 28. Lord’s day. This day 1 recommenced worship in Burmese, after an intermission of two years and a half. About twenty persons were present ; and among the rest, Mah Loon-byay, wife of a French trader from Rangoon, settled in this place. She has been, for some months, in the habit of meeting with the native Christians, for the pur- pose of worship. “ Feb. 3. Attended the funeral of Abby, daughter of Moung Shwa-ba. She and her elder sister Mary were the first girls with which Mrs. Judson commenced the fe- male school, previous to the late war. They have been with us ever since. Mrs. Wade intends to go on with the school, and has now several girls under her care. “ 4. Lord’s day. Worship as last Lord’s day. Com- menced commenting on the Epitome of the Old Testament. In the evening, administered the Lord’s Supper. Seven communicants present. ✓ “ 10. A few days ago, went up to Maulaming, to pay my respects to Sir Archibald Campbell, and also to obtain an interview with Dr. R. who attended Mrs. Judson in her last illness. Sir Archibald encourages our removing to his favorite station ; but as we are already settled here, we feel disposed to wait a little, until we see what the supreme government intend to do for the place. “ 11. Lord’s day. After worship, had some particular conversation with Mah Loon-byay, who intimated her wish to become a full disciple, by being baptized. Endeavored 264 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. to explain to her the necessity of the new birth, without which baptism would avail her nothing. “ Feb. 13. At the evening meeting, which is attended by the native Christians, Tuesdays and Fridays, Moung Ing expressed his desire to undertake a missionary excursion to Tavoy and Mergui. We were all particularly pleased with the proposal, as originating with himself, and indicat* ing a state of mind, peculiarly favorable to the spread of the Gospel. “ 25. Lord’s day. After the usual worship, we set apart Moung Ing for the work to which, we trust, he is called by the Spirit of God, appointing him a preacher of the Gospel, and teacher of the Christian religion, without the charge of any church, or power to administer the ordinances, — an appointment similar to that, which, in our churches, com- monly precedes ordination as a pastor or evangelist in the higher sense of the word. And being thus committed to the grace of God, he embarked in a boat, bound to Tavoy. May the Divine Spirit accompany and guide and prosper the first Burman teacher we have ever sent forth. “ March 13. Received a letter from Moung Ing, dated the 2d inst. informing us of his arrival at Tavoy, five days from this place ; and of his attempts to communicate the Gospel to the boat people, who listened in silence, without contradicting or reviling. “ April 14. We have been much occupied of late, in completing the mat houses which Mrs. Judson had begun, and in clearing away the trees and underwood in the vi- cinity of the mission premises. We have now room for myself and brother Wade’s family, and have nearly finish- ed a house for the female school, which will also afford tem- porary accommodation for brother Boardman’s family on their first arrival. “ The case of Mah Loon-byay has become very encour- aging. In her latest conversation with Mrs. Wade, she gave considerable evidence of having received the grace of God. One of her daughters, about twelve years old, professes to be anxious for the salvation of her soul, and de- sirous of becoming a disciple of Jesus Christ. “ A letter front Moung Ing informs us, that after remain- ing a few days at Tavoy, he proceeded by sea to Mergui his former residence. He met with a favorable hearing from several individuals at Tavoy ; and one householder said it would be a good plan to build a zayat by the way- side, for the preaching of the Gospel. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 285 “ April 20. Returned from Maulaming, whither I went in quest of medical aid for my daughter, accompanied by Mrs. Wade. Happy to meet Mr. Boardman jand family, who had arrived during our absence. “ 22. Lord's day. Three hopeful inquirers, beside Mah Loon-byay, deserve notice, — Moung Dwah, husband of Mah Doke, — Moung Thah-pyoo, a poor man, belonging to Moung Shwa-ba, — and Moung Myat-poo, son-in-law of a Peguese chief, who emigrated from Rangoon with his fol- lowers, and died in this place. They have regularly at- tended worship on Lord’s days, and thereby manifested some regard to religion. At the close of the discourse to- day, which treated of the wisdom, righteousness, sanctifi- cation and redemption which Christ is to all believers, Moung Myat-poo broke out into some audible expressions of satis- faction. This led to some conversation after worship, in which he professed a desire to know more of this religion : ‘For,’ said he, ‘ the more I understand it, the better I like it.’ “24. My little daughter Maria breathed her last, aged two years and three months, and her emancipated spirit fled, I trust, to the arms of her fond mother. “ 26. Lord's day. In consequence of the funeral, several of our Burmese acquaintance in the village came a few evenings in succession, according to their custom : and I endeavored to improve the opportunity, in preaching to them Jesus Christ, the resurrection and the life. Three respectable men, friends of Myat-poo, were of the number. They all came again to-day, and attended both morning and evening worship. They profess to be quite convinced of the truth of the Christian religion ; but I fear they are deficient in true repentance. “ 30. A letter from Moung Ing informs us of his ar- rival atMergui. He conducts public worship every Lord’s day, and has commonly four or five auditors, some of whom also attend the daily family worship. His present resi- dence being very obscure, he is about building a small house by the way side, which will cost, he says, fourteen or fifteen rupees ; and among other means of attracting company, he proposes to prepare and suspend a religious writing, in front of his house. But, he adds, while man devises, God’s pleasure alone will be accomplished ; and under this impression, he desires to persevere in his work. “ May 6. Lord's day. Had a long conversation with Mah Loon-byay, in which we became satisfied, that she is a subject of renewing grace. She received her first reli- A A 286 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. gious impressions in Rangoon, several years ago, during a season of great domestic affliction, when, not finding any comfort at the Roman Catholic church, to which, in con- sequence of some of her ancestors being of foreign ex- traction, she considered herself attached, she began to vis- it at the mission house. After her removal to Amherst, her former impressions were deepened ; and though her religious experience has never been so clear and decided as that of some others, we trust that she is a growing Chris- tian, and ought to be admitted to those sources of nourish- ment, which the Great Shepherd has provided for the suste- nance of his flock. “ Moung Myat-poo, mentioned April 22d and 29th, was present, as usual, at worship, but not accompanied by his three friends. From being a noisy, talkative man, of as- sumed airs and consequence, he has become quiet, mod- est and docile. Mah Men-la, who lives near him, speaks in his favor. She says, that ever since he began to attend worship, he has forsaken the habits of intemperance he had contracted, and spends much of his time in reading our books, and conversing on religious subjects. “ May 8. Returned from a visit to brother Boardman at Maulaming, who went up a few days ago, on account of Mrs. Boardman’s health, and now thinks of remaining there for the present. Sir Archibald having offered us ground for a mission station, we fixed upon a site about three quarters of a mile south of the cantonments, com- manding a view of the river, and contiguous to a large na- tive town. “ 15. In the evening, at the stated prayer meeting, the case of Mah Loon-byay was laid before the church, and we agreed to receive her into fellowship, on being bap- tized. “ 20. Lord’s day. Mah Locn-byay was accordingly baptized. “ 26. Brother Boardman and family have been with us a few days, during which we have discussed many points relative to our missionary operations, and made some ar- rangements concerning the outward affairs of the mission.’ Letter from Mr. Judson, to the Rev. Dr. Sharp. “ Amherst, May 5, 1827. “ My dear Sir, “ Since the close of the war, I have been able, from mon- ey paid me by the British government, presents lately made MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 287 mle at Ava, and donations to the mission, to pay into the funds of the Board, above four thousand dollars ; which, after deducting such expenses as our regulations allow, (to- gether with the last donation from Madras,) I have remit- ted to Mr. Pearce of Calcutta. “ The long interruption of our missionary work, occa- sioned by our troubles at Ava, the domestic calamities which have since overwhelmed me in quick succession, and the hitherto unfavorable circumstances of Amherst, have operated to prevent my returning with much ardor to my usual occupations. I am, however, endeavoring to do a little. We have a small assembly of twenty-five or thirty, on Lord’s days ; and our daily family worship is not unfrequently attended by a few inquirers. One woman de- sires to profess our religion, and has lately given some sat- isfactory evidence, that she is sincere. A few respectable men declare themselves convinced of the truth of the Christian religion ; but we discern yet no traces of the re- newing influences of the Spirit on their hearts. “ Three only of the Rangoon converts are now with us. The rest are dead or scattered in different parts of the country. So far as I have been able to ascertain the cir- cumstances of those who died in my absence, and those who still remain, I believe that, with the exception of two, who were excluded from the church in Rangoon for neg- lecting to attend worship, none of the baptized have dis- graced their holy profession. I do not of course speak of two or three cases which required temporary church disci- pline. Moung Ing lately went on a mission to Mergui, (Bide) the place of his former residence, where he has set up Christian worship ; and has, he writes me, several inquirers.” Mr. Boardman, in a letter to the Corresponding Sec- retary, Dr. Bolles, says : “ Amherst, May 25, 1827. “ Rev. and dear Sir, “We left Calcutta on the 19th of March, and arrived here on the 17th of April. Mr. Wade was alone at the mission house, Mr. Judson and Mrs. Wade having gone up to Maulaming for the benefit of little Maria Judson’s health. They returned on the 20th, but the poor child survived but four or five days. Thus one of the first things we had to 288 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. do, after reaching our station, was to entomb another of our little number. Brother Judson is deeply afflicted ; but he submits quietly.” After stating that it had been determined that he and Mrs. Boardman should establish a station at Maulaming, he adds : “ Although our prospects are not so settled as we could wish, there still being no small uncertainty in regard to the future measures of the English government, yet my dear companion and myself feel more than we have ever felt, that we have reached the scene of our future labors. These are people for whom we are willing to labor, and to die. May divine grace prepare our hearts for the arduous and responsible work in which we are now about to engage.” After the termination of the war, Dr. Price returned to Ava. His medical skill procured for him the favor of the Emperor and of the nobility ; and he had frequent oppor- nities of conversing with them on the subject of religion. He took under his tuition a number of boys, the sons of some of the highest officers of government, to whom he communicated the truths of the Gospel, as well as the prin- ciples of science. He was fully persuaded, that his situa- tion would enable him to serve the cause of the Redeemer, with great success. His journals narrate several interest- ing conversations with the Emperor and other individuals, in which he was allowed to state the doctrines of the Gos- pel, and to assail directly the principles of Boodhism. He was, too, encouraged to believe, that the instructions which he imparted by public lectures and by private conversations, on astronomy, geography, natural philosophy, and other branches of science, would indirectly tend to shake the popular system of faith, which, in Burmah, as in all other heathen countries, is closely connected with erroneous and absurd notions of science. But while advancing in this course of usefulness, cheer- ed by some tokens of good, and allured forward by hopes of success, his health failed. A pulmonary consumption fixed itself upon his system, and after a lingering disease, this zealous and highly valued Missionary died, near Ava, on the 14th of February, 1828. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. *289 CHAPTER XX. Present State of the Mission — New Station formed at Tavoy. The progress and the present state of the Mission, will be learned by the following extracts from the journals of Mr. Judson and his associates. Mr. Judson says : Amherst, July 3, 1827. For a month past, I have been chiefly employed in revising the New Testament, in sev- eral points which were not satisfactorily settled, when the translation was made. Have also completed two catechisms for the use of Burman schools, the one astronomical, in thirty-eight questions and answers ; the other geographical, in eighty-nine, accompanied by a map of the world, with Burman names. “ 5. Commenced a translation of the Book of Psalms. “ 9. Received letters from Moung Ing, dated Mergui, June 12th, in which he says, that he is preaching the Gos- pel to all he meets in the streets — in houses — in zayats. Some contradict, some revile, some say, ‘ These words are good, but the religion is too hard for us.’ “Among several little incidents mentioned by Moung Ing, I select the following : — ‘ One day I met a woman who praised the meritorious efficacy of religious offerings. I preached to her the vanity of such offerings, and the truth of Jesus Christ. The woman repeated my words to her hus- band. Soon after, as I was passing by, the husband called me in, and invited me to preach there. Next Sunday I went to the house, and found they had invited about fifteen of the neighbors to hear me preach. In the midst of preaching some rose up and went away, some staid and listened till I had finished, among whom there are three or four persons who continue to appear well. The house- holder’s name is Moung Pyoo, and his wife’s name, Mah Thwai.’ One Moung Nwai, also, a man of Portuguese ex- traction, appears to be a sincere inquirer. “ One of us having been requested by a friend in Bengal, to procure a collection of sea-shells, we mentioned it in writing to Moung Ing, to which he replies in a postscript : ‘ In regard to what you say about sea-shells, if I can con- veniently collect some, I will do so : but as this is a world- A a 2 290 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. ]y concern, I shall not bestow any effort upon it, and prob- ably shall not effect much’ — a resolution, not perhaps un- worthy the attention of Missionaries of a higher order. “ Maulaming, Aug. 12. Lord’s day. Yesterday came up to this place on a visit to brother Boardman. To-day, attempted public worship as usual ; but had no native wor- shipper, except Moung Myat-pyoo, from Amherst. He staid the greater part of the day, and gave considerable evidence of being truly attached to religion. In the afternoon, Moung Tan-lay, a native chief, in this village, and Moung Mau, brother Boardman’s teacher, of whom he has a little hope, came in, and listened with some attention. “ 19. Lord’s day. Had a novel assembly of thirteen, all, except Moung Mau, ignorant of the first principles of Christianity. They paid uncommon attention, and pro- posed several questions, which occasioned a desultory and animated conversation of some hours. One old Pharisee expressed his fear that all his good works were nugatory, and declared his sincere desire to know the real truth. “ Sept. 9. Lord’s day. Still at Maulaming, as we have nearly given up all hope of Amherst’s becoming a town, since Mr. Crawford has declined the government of these provinces. “ 16. Lord’s day. Had an assembly of about a dozen. One man, by name Moung Pan-pyoo, a sedate, steady person, and a strict observer of the Boodhist religion, listen- ed and conversed in such a manner, as raised some hope, that he is well disposed towards the truth. “ This morning heard of the death of our excellent sis- ter, Mali Men-la, at Amherst ; an event, which we have been expecting for several days. She was taken ill before I left Amherst, with a species of dropsy. When her case became dangerous, she was removed to the mission house ; ‘After which,’ says a letter, dated Sept. 3, she ‘indulged but little hope of recovery. She therefore made her will, and gave up every worldly care. In her will, she bequeath- ed 50 rupees to her brother, the husband of Mah Doke, 150 to the Missionaries, and the remainder (200 perhaps,) to her two adopted boys, with the exception of a few ar- ticles to a niece in Rangoon, and a few other articles to be given away in charity. She has left the boys in our charge, most earnestly desiring and praying, that they may be brought up in the Christian religion. No one influenc- ed her to give us any part of her little property ; nor had we the least idea that she intended to do so, until she MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 291 desired Moung Shwa-ba to write an article to that ef- fect. AVhen her will was written, she said, ‘ Now I have done with all worldly things.’ Since that, she has en- joyed great peace of mind. She does not express a doubt that her name is written in heaven, and that she is hastening to a blissful immortality. She suffers considera- ble pain, with much patience ; and, in order to fortify her mind, often compares her sufferings to those of her divine Master. She is not inclined to converse much ; but how delighted you would be to hear her now and then talk of entering heaven, and of meeting Mrs. Judson, and other pious friends. The other day, after having dwelt for some time on the delightful subject, and mentioned the names of all the friends she should rejoice to meet, not omitting dear little Maria, she stopped short, and exclaimed, ‘ But first of all, I shall hasten to where my Saviour sits, and fall down and worship and adore him, for his great love, in sending the teachers to show me the way to heaven.’ She says that she feels a choice in her mind, to die now, rath- er than to be restored to health ; but desires that the will of God may be done. She was much gratified with your letter to-day, and now seems more reconciled to the idea of not seeing you again on earth. I feel it a pleasure to do any thing for her, she is so grateful and affectionate.’ A letter received this morning, adds, ‘ While the funeral procession is moving towards the house appointed for all living, I sit down to inform you, that last evening, about nine o’clock, Mah Men-la’s happy spirit took its flight to her native skies. Her departure was quiet and serene ; without a groan, or sigh, or even a gasp, to distort her smiling countenance. She had often said, that to her death had no terrors ; and though insensible at last, she seemed to bid him welcome. A large concourse of people attended the funeral services; and we have been much gratified by this general respect shown to our de- parted sister.’ “ Oct. 2. We have been lately clearing up part of our ground contiguous to the road, and removing some of the native houses, with a view to building a house for brother Wade and myself, as we have now concluded to abandon Amherst altogether, with the little enclosure, the hope-tree, and the graves which contain the mouldering remains of all that were dearest to me on earth.” 292 MEMOIR OP MRS. JUDSON. Letter from Messrs. Judson and Wade, to the Corresponding Sec- retary. “ Amherst, June 7, 1827. “ Rev. and dear Sir, “ The Native Female Boarding School, at present con- sists of fifteen girls, who are mostly between the ages of five and twelve years. Fourteen of them are Burmese or Takings, and one Armenian, whose parents both died during the war. We have named her Sarah Way land. She is, though very young, of longer standing in the school than any other except Mary Hasseltine. Rachel Ephemia Thomson, or as we call her, Ephemia, is one of the young- est but most promising in the school. Beside these three, we have not given names to any of the scholars ; and un- less the Board particularly recommend it, we have thought it not advisable, on account of the peculiar difficulty the Burmese have in pronouncing foreign names, and for other reasons. “ Mrs. Wade spends seven hours a day in the midst of the scholars, teaching them to read, and sew, and repeat from memory such elementary works as are prepared for them, religious and scientific. They are uncommonly at- tached to their instructress, and are characterized by a tractable, confiding disposition, which renders them easy of management. “ We beg the prayers of all those who contribute to their support, that they may make that progress in useful knowl- edge, and that improvement in manners and morals, which will exert a meliorating influence on the society with which they will hereafter mingle. But above all, that their minds may' be enlightened, and their hearts inspired by the Holy Spirit, to know and love the Saviour of sinners.” Mr. and Mrs. Boardman were, for a while, stationed alone at Maulaming. They pursued the study of the lan- guage, and employed every opportunity of conversing, as well as they were able, with the natives. Several persons listened, with encouraging seriousness, to the truths of the Gospel. Mr. Boardman thus describes the mission prem- ises at Maulaming : “ I waited on Sir Archibald Campbell, who kindly offer- ed us as much land as we should wish, on the south side of the military cantonments. We soon fixed on the site which the mission house now occupies. It is on the east MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON, 293 side of the river, about a mile south of the cantonments. It is about four hundred yards long, and two hundred and fifty broad : bounded west by the river, east by the back road to the civil superintendent’s residence, north and south by small creeks or rivulets. The position of the lot is mostly a westerly and southern declivity. On this gen- tle declivity, and near the centre of the lot, is the mission house ; while in front, and on the north and south, the Burman village of Tha-ya-gnong stretches itself for about three miles. The mission house contains three rooms, fif- teen feet square, and a verandah on all sides, but enclosed oa three sides for a study, store room, dressing room, &c. I have also built two outhouses. The expense of the house when completed, will be about three hundred and fifty Madras rupees. Outhouses, thirty do. Clearing land, twenty do. Total, four hundred Madras, or about three hundred and seventy-five Sicca rupees, [one hundred and seventy-five dollars.] “ I am happy to say, that many of the poor Burmans come to me, sometimes fifteen or twenty in a day, to re- ceive Christian instruction ; and although I can speak on- ly with a stammering tongue, several persons seem deeply interested.” In a subsequent letter, Mr. Boardman gives an interest- ing account of the school established at Maulaming for Burman boys. “ Maulaming, Jan. 15, 1828. “ Rev. and dear Sir, “We have lately received several letters, containing in- quiries respecting schools for Burman boys. As the breth- ren here had previously agreed to have a boys’ school com- menced, and had requested me to take charge of that de- partment, it devolves on me to answer those letters, and to communicate our prospects and sentiments in reference to this subject. It is considered unadvisable, so long as the number of Missionaries continue so small, for one of that number to devote a//his time to schools of any kind. Should our number be increased, more attention may be paid to this important branch of Missionary work. “ Still it is thought best to continue, and somewhat to in- crease our efforts in the school already begun, and we are accordingly looking for more scholars. The following, 294 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. among others, are the principal reasons why we think boys’ schools demand our attention : “ I. The boys of Christian parents, if not taught by us, will grow up in ignorance and idleness, and consequently in vice : or they must be sent to the Burman Kyoungs, where their first lesson will be to bow down to the black board, to worship the priests, and to commit to memory stanzas in adoration of Gaudama; and their whole course of study will be through volumes of errors, falsehoods, and idolatry. All Burman schools are theological seminaries ; and boys are taught Boodhism as they are taught their alphabet. It would be wicked in the extreme for Chris- tian parents to send their sons to such seminaries ; and many parents cannot instruct their children at home. The only proper alternative for us is, to instruct them our- selves. “ II. If we have a school for the boys of Burmese Christians, we may instruct others at but a small increase of expense. The same school-house, the same teacher, the same sort of books, will answer for all alike. “ III. If God should vouchsafe bis blessing, as we may reasonably hope he will, great individual and public ben- efit will result from a boys’ school. It is scarcely necessa- ry to advert to the importance of early instruction. May we not reasonably hope, that in a few years, perhaps sooner, some, if not all the boys who are thus trained up in Chris- tian instruction, may be savingly converted to God ? Who can compute the advantages which have already resulted from boys’ schools in Ceylon and Palamcattah, and some other places ? We are not aware of a single reason why schools may not be as useful in Burmah as in those places ; nay, in some respects, the prospects are in our favor. Many boys trained up in schools there, are now not only rejoicing in God themselves, but are successfully preach- ing the Gospel to others. And if only a small part, or even none, of the boys in our schools should be converted at present, we may hope, “ IV. That truth, communicated to their minds when young, will not be entirely forgotten in after life. At any rate, the truth will thus become effectually circulated through the mass of the people. And truth is like leaven, it will operate. “ V. Many persons will contribute more readily and more liberally for the support of schools, than for any oth- er missionary object. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 295 “ VI. A beginning has already been made. Friends in North Yarmouth, Framingham, and Lower Dublin, have been contributing for several years, and amid all the dis- couraging circumstances of the late Burinan war, for the support of Burman boys. A beginning has also been made here. Mah Men-la, an excellent Burman Christian, on dying, left her two sons in the guardianship of the Mis- sionaries, requesting that they might receive Christian in- struction. This seemed a providential intimation ; and ac- cordingly, on the 27th of November last, the school was commenced with those two boys. We have since received another boy, and shall probably receive others soon. “ I am happy thus to be able, before I can preach pub- licly, to contribute, in some degree, to this interesting ob- ject. And I am the more happy, as my attention to the school is no impediment, but rather an assistance to me in acquiring the language. “ It is proposed to distinguish these children, in our communications, by the names of Stephen Chapin, Charles Train, and David Jones, according to the request of their benefactors. “ As to the expense of the school, we cannot yet speak with certainty ; but it must necessarily be somewhat great- er than that of similar schools in Ceylon. Every article of living here is enormously dear, and will continue so at least for a considerable time. The whole expenses of an indi- vidual scholar, including food, clothing, teacher, books, school-room, &c. will not probably be less than thirty dol- lars per annum. Fifteen or twenty boys could be taught in our school, thus making the whole expense between 450 and 600 dollars. It is desirable that each society which intends to support a scholar, should raise at least thirty dollars. “ It will be readily perceived, that if the friends in Amer- ica wish to favor this object, there is an immediate call for increased exertion. If suitable scholars should be ob- tained, all the money which has been raised for this object will have been appropriated, before new remittances can reach us. At present we know of only three societies in America whose funds are specifically appropriated to the support of Burman boys. May we not hope, that shortly a number of new Societies will be formed to aid this en- couraging part of our work 1 We feel persuaded that the interest felt in missions by the friends at home is such, that a mere exhibition of facts is sufficient. The churches in 296 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. America will not suffer this cause to languish for the want of pecuniary support. While they contribute their worldly property, let it be accompanied with the daily prayer, that both the teacher and the taught, in this school, may be graciously favored with the light of life.” We shall now continue our extracts from Mr. Judson’s journal : “ Maulaming, Oct. 7, 1827. Lord's day. A succession of company from morning till afternoon. In the last party, were some individuals, who listened with much seriousness, particularly Moung Gway, a man of some distinction. This is his second visit, and his whole appearance indicated real earnestness. “ 19. Had the pleasure of seeing Moung Ing, who has just returned from Mergui. Spent the evening, in hearing him relate his adventures. The latter part of his residence there, he daily occupied a zayat, in a central part of the town, and made pretty extensive communications of the Gospel. Besides some cases mentioned in his letters, he now mentions the case of Moung Nay, from Rangoon, who appeared the most promising of all. But he found none who was willing to accompany him back to this place, though some expressed a desire to do so, in order to see the foreign teachers, and become more acquainted with their religion. “21. Lord’s day. Moung Shoon and Moung Pan-pyoo, two of our principal workmen, were with me a great part of the day, and 1 cannot but hope, that they are seriously inquiring after the truth. I pressed them to attend a pray- er meeting in the evening, with myself and Moung Ing, but they were unwilling to commit themselves so far. “ Nov. 14. Have been extremely busy the last month, in getting the new house ready to occupy. On the 10th went down to Amherst; and to-day removed hither with Mr. and Mrs. Wade. Moung Shvva-ba, Moung Ing, and eleven of the female scholars, accompany us, as well as the two boys, left in our charge' by Mali Men-la. Mah Doke and her husband will follow us in a few days, together with Moung Myat-poo, and several families connected with him. As to Mah Loon-byay, she is obliged to remain behind, on account of her husband. 25. Lord’s day. We have arranged a large room in the front of the house, in the manner of a zayat, and to-day set MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 297 up worship in the old Rangoon fashion: and a busy day it has been. About seventy persons, great and small, at- tended worship in the forenoon ; after which, twenty or thirty women followed Mrs. Wade into another room, and listened to her instructions. In the evening we had about thirty : and after worship, some animated conversation en- sued, in which Mali Doke’s husband, Moung Dwah, came out very decidedly on the side of Christianity. Moung Ing has a good degree of missionary spirit, and affords much assistance in the work. “Nov. 26. This evening we had rather an encouraging season. Several of the neighbors came in, so that there was an assembly of a dozen, besides the school. After worship, had some particular conversation with Moung Dwah, in which he gave considerable evidence of being a converted man. He declares, that he loves the religion of Christ because he is sure it is the true religion, and con- fers inestimable benefits. He says it is about six weeks or two months since his mind became quite decided. *s His wife says, that so long ago, he began to read the Scriptures more attentively, and requested her to pray for, and with him, which she did, for some days, when he began to pray in the family himself. These things she related at the time to Mrs. Wade, with tears of joy. Moung Thah-oung, also, an old Rangoon neighbor, and violent opposer, has just come up from Amherst, with a view to removing here, having, as he says, become convinced, that his former op- position was wrong, and that the religion of Christ is wor- thy consideration and acceptance. “ Dec. 9. Lord’s day. I cannot help recording the name of Kaning-tsoo. He is one of the most respectable of our neighbors — a venerable, white headed old man, called a Thoo-dan-gnong, (saint,) on account of his con- scientious life, and meritorious deeds; formerly rich, but now poor ; once a Pharisee, but lately disposed to change his character. He occasionally attends our evening wor- ship, and seems to be opening his mind to the influence of divine truth. We feel much interested in him, and daily pray for his precious soul. “11. Moung Noo, another of our neighbors, the young- est of four brethren, came in last Sunday, just at night; and after hearing some plain truths, he staid during evening worship, and paid uncommon attention. This morning he came again, and this evening again. After worship, he 298 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. inquired with feeling, ‘What shall I do to be saved V ‘ Be- lieve on the Lord Jesus Christ.’ ‘ I do believe. I do be- lieve. This religion is right. I have been all wrong. What shall I do now V ‘ If you have begun to believe, let your faith increase. Attend worship. Keep the Lord’s day. Become the Saviour’s servant. Do all his will. Give yourself, soul and body, into his hands. Will you do so V ‘ I will. 1 will. But I do not know all his will.’ ‘Read the Scriptures.’ ‘ I can read Talaing only, not Burman.’ ‘ Come, then, and we will read to you. Come every day to worship, and at all times of day, and we will instruct you.’ “ The case of this poor man is the case of a large ma- jority of the population of these parts. They understand the Scriptures in Burman, when read, but cannot read themselves. And I felt the necessity of having the Scrip- tures constantly read in some public place, — in a word of setting up a reading zayat, to be occupied by one of the rrative Christians. “ Dec. 12. Conversed with Moung Shwa-ba on the project of a reading zayat, and he entered into it with some in- terest. We concluded, therefore, to put up a shed on the way side, in the vicinity of the house, and employ him, on account of the mission, half of the time; the other half of his time being devoted to the female school. Moung Ing is to be continued in the service of the mission exclusively, as an itinerant throughout the place, and an assistant to brother Wade, in the preaching zayat, which he is about setting up. “ 16. Lord’s day. Moung Shwa-ba commenced his operations in the reading zayat, and had several listeners. In the course of the day, had various opportunities of preach- ing the Gospel to a great many. In an excursion through the north part of the place, met Moung Ing engaged in the same way. He is growing a most valuable assistant. He takes up the business, without instigation, and appears to be deeply interested in the spread of the Gospel. Moung Dwah, also, is growing in zeal and attachment to the cause. I trust it will not be long before he is baptized. “31. Though considerable missionary work has been done, for several days past, 1 have noted nothing in the journal ; but the close of the year reminds me of this, as well as many other delinquencies. “ The means which are at present using for the spread of truth, may be said to be four. First, Public worship on MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 299 Lord’s days. This commences at half past ten o’clock in the forenoon, and is attended by the members of the mis- sion, the scholars, the native converts, and inquirers, and occasionally some of the neighbors and travellers ; the as- sembly varying from twenty to seventy or more. The wor- ship consists of a set form of adoration and praise, follow- ed by an extempore discourse, or rather harangue, for it is commonly very desultory, suited to the nature of the as- sembly ; and the exercises are closed with prayer. After the assembly breaks up, several remain, and we frequently have religious conversation, and discussion for several hours. Second, The daily evening worship. This is intended for our own family, the scholars, the Christians that live around us, and such of the neighbors as wish to attend. The at- tendance, including the children, averages about twenty. We begin with reading a portion of Scripture — explain — exhort — and conclude with prayer. After worship, I spend the evening with those 'who are willing to remain, partic- ularly the converts, and endeavor to make the conversation instructive and profitable to them. In the mean time, the women repair to another room, and receive the instruction of Mrs. Wade; and this, together with the female school, conducted by Mrs. Wade and Mrs. Boardman, (brother Boardman has also just commenced a school for boys,) may be called the third means. The fourth is brother Wade’s zayat, about half a mile south of the mission house, on the principal road leading from Maulaming to Tavoy-zoo. He goes regularly after breakfast, and spends the day. I hope, in a few days, to be able to add the fifth head — namely, a small zayat at Koung-zay-kvoon, about two miles and a half north of our present residence, a very populous part of the town, where I intend to spend the day, making an occasional exchange with brother Wade. “ As to success, our most hopeful inquirer, Moung Myat- Poo, with his extensive connections, has found it inconve- nient to remove from Amherst ; and for him, we can only hope and pray. Moung Dvvah, brother of Mah Men-la, and husband of Mah Doke, gives very satisfactory evi- dence of being a true disciple. He is constant in attending worship every day, besides his own family worship, and has lately requested to be admitted into the church. He will probably be the first baptized in the waters of Maulaming. The second is Moung Thah-pyoo, (mentioned April 22d) a Karen by nation, imperfectly acquainted with the Bur- 300 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. man language, and possessed of very ordinary abilities. He has been about us several months ; and we hope that his mind, though exceedingly dark and ignorant, has begun to discern the excellence of the religion of Christ. The third is Mah Lah, concerning whom, my principal acquaint- ance is derived from Mrs. Wade. She is most constant in improving every opportunity of attending worship, and gives considerable evidence of loving the Gospel. Both the last have requested baptism. Next in order comes a priest. He visits the zayat every day — has been to the house once, and spent a few hours with me. He appears to be almost convinced of the truth ; but cannot yet think of giving up the merits of thirty-seven years of clerical austerity. Ka- ning-tsoo, mentioned the 9th inst. remains about the same. There are two or three more, who attend worship occa- sionally, and give us some reason to hope, that their atten- tion has been so far excited, as to consider the Christian religion, with some conviction of its truth and excellence. I ought not to forget the children in the school, two or three of whom, and particularly one, by name Mee A, have manifested much tenderness of feeling, and desire to obtain an interest in Christ. “ Jan. 2, 1828. Spent the day in brother Wade’s zay- at, he being otherwise engaged. Considerable company all day. The priest present most of the time. Tells eve- ry body that he comes daily to investigate the new reli- gion — speaks in our favor on all occasions — but will not own that he has any thought of changing his profession.” On the 11th of January, Mr. Judson opened the zayat at Koung-zay-kyoon. Here he was visited by a large num- ber of persons, several of whom seemed to listen to the truth with attention. “ 12. Had worship in the house, as on Lord’s days. Not a very large assembly ; but some of the most promis- ing inquirers were present. After the exercises, Moung Dwah and Mah Lah received baptism. “ At night, Moung Ian-loon (a young man, who had re- peatedly visited Mr. Judson) declared that he fully approv- ed of the Christian religion in all its parts, but felt his mind so weak and dark, that he knew not how to encounter the reproach and ridicule which would ensue on embrac- ing it.” MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 301 Mrs. Wade, in two letters, one dated Amherst, May 1, 1827, and the other dated Maulaming, December 31, gives an interesting account of the Female School. It was first established at Amherst, where Mrs. Judson had erected two small school houses — the one for boys, and the other for girls. A few extracts from the first letter will throw some light on the situation and character of the Burmese children, and will show the importance of schools. “ Amherst, May 1, 1827. “ Our first scholar, Mee Loke, was brought by Moung Shwa-ba, January 18th, about seven weeks after our arriv- al at this place ; she is a fine promising girl, twelve years old. About the same time, in one of my evening walks, I met a little girl about five years of age, of a more than us- ually interesting appearance. I asked her name, and where she lived ; to which she readily answered — and then ran be- fore to point out her grandmother’s house, a little low dirty hut in the midst of the market. I found the grandmother to be rather a sensible Burman woman, and learned that the little girl was an orphan, both her parents having died during the late war. After making some inquiries what she would be able to learn in such a place, &c. I informed her that I intended to educate a number of girls at the mis- sion house in our own family. This idea seemed to strike her very favorably, so that after making a few inquiries, she proposed to give me the little girl, to educate as my own child, and accordingly brought her to us the next day. This is our Sarah Wayland. With these two girls I commenced this female boarding school. “ Our number soon increased to six ; and having yet no rooms for their accommodation, it was thought best to re- ceive no more scholars, until the school-room should be finished. This plan had the desired effect of making the Burraans begin to feel it an advantage to have their child- ren thus educated, rather than that they were conferring a favor by placing them in the school ; and several moth- ers who had been hesitating, now began to fear that we did not intend to take their daughters, and came begging that I would promise to do so, as soon as the school-house should be finished. “ 6. Have just now got the girls comfortably settled in the school-rooms, which are placed so near my window, that they are constantly under my eye, even when I am not B b 2 302 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. with them. And six girls, who had been waiting some time for admission into the school, have been received to-day. Their parents and friends seem to have very proper ideas of the favor thus conferred, and fully understand that our great object is to teach them the Christian religion. “ May 16. Mah Quay, the mother of Mee Poo, who oft- en visits me, this morning expressed herself highly pleased with the school, and gratified with her little daughter’s pro- ficiency. She had placed her here with so much apparent anxiety and hesitation, that we feared she would soon wish to take her again. But she now assured me, that both her- self and husband wished us to take their child as our own. I then suggested, that it was not the welfare and respecta- bility of these girls, in this world only, that induced us to do so much for them — informed her how much pains was taken every day to teach them the Christian religion — and added, ‘ Perhaps your daughter will become a disciple of Christ ; how would you like that V ‘ Let her become a dis- ciple,’ she answered, without the least hesitation. ‘ Her father and myself have not worshipped the pagodas for some time, and have many doubts upon the subject. We are perfectly willing that our daughter should change her religion. Let her become a good Christian.’ “ 24. A fine, intelligent little girl, who has often been here with Mah Men-la, wishes very much to be ad- mitted into the school ; but her father says, that here she would never learn any thing of the religion of Gaudama, but would surely become a disciple of Christ, and he will not therefore give her to us. To-day when 1 asked her if she still wished to come and live with me, a tear imme- diately brightened her fine black eye, while she answered, ‘ I very much wish to come and live with you, Mamma, but my father will not aliow it.’ Such opposition we have reason to expect, since we so freely tell the Burmans that it is our great object to teach their children the Christian religion. “ 25. Mah Niyht, a woman who has placed her three daughters in the school, of course often visits me, but has hitherto been quite indifferent to the subject of religion. To-day, however, she seemed to get considerably interested in a conversation, and acknowledged, with much apparent feeling, that the Burman system of religion was destitute of any support or comfort for a death-bed. ‘ To us,’ she said, while a tear started in her eye, ‘ all beyond the grave is covered with gloomy uncertainty and darkness.’ Oh MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 303 that this might prove a moment of conviction from the Holy Spirit. “ May 26. As I went into the school this morning, I ob- served a small quantity of boiled rice, rolled up very neat- ly, and laid in a safe place, just in the way the Burmans make what they consider meritorious offerings to the Nats, [inferior demons, which the Burmans fear, and strive to propitiate by offerings.] I inquired who put the rice in that place, and for what purpose. The girls, with their accus- tomed frankness, immediately answered that Mee Noboo had placed it there as an offering to one of the Nats. When she was asked if she thought the Nat would come to receive it, she hung her head, and made no reply; but a little girl, still younger, said, ‘ Yes, Mamma, the Nat will come.’ Well, watch for him, I replied ; and if he does not come before dark, I will give you a lamp, to watch in the night ; for I very much wish to see a Nat. All the larger girls now be- gan to laugh, and told Mee Noboo that she might watch many days and nights, but would not see a Nat, for no per- son in the world had ever seen a Nat come to take an of- fering. After a little pleasantry upon the subject, I told them Mee Noboo’s mind was very dark to believe in Nats — endeavored to show them the absurdity of making such offerings, and spent some time in trying to give them some idea of the angels of heaven, fallen angels, and of the eter- nal God, to which they listened with much apparent inter- est. We have not thought it best to forbid the scholars worshipping the relics of Gaudama, or making offerings to the Nats; but wish so to instruct them, that the renunciation shall be voluntary. “ July I. Received into the school to-day Mee Nyoon, a little orphan, about four years old, who was brought here a short time since, by her step-father, to be sold as a slave. We told the man he had no right to sell the poor child, and that it was a very wicked thing, which the English govern- ment would not allow ; but if he would give her to us, we would bring her up in the school without making him any expense. This he had no wish to do, and therefore took the little prattler away, resolved to get thirty or forty dollars by making her a slave for life. A purchaser was soon found, of whom he obtained his money, and all was settled according to Burman custom. But many days had not elapsed, before an uncle appeared to claim the child. The the case was then brought before the English magistrate, the little girl delivered to her uncle, and the purchaser put 304 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. into prison. But the step-father had taken good care to make his escape. The uncle then brought his little niece to us, and said, that as business was calling him to another part of the country, he should feel quite happy if we would take the child into the school. Thus Providence has given us this interesting little orphan ; and oh that it might be to prepare her for heaven ! “ July 3. Three little girls have been brought for admit- tance into the school to-day ; but as our present number is nineteen, and we had concluded to take no more than twen- ty at present, they were not received. We feel pained to send these poor ignorant children away ; but the high price of clothing, provisions, &c. renders it necessary. “Aug. 5. Have just been informed by one of the Chris- tians, that Mee Poo, a little girl, who has been in the school about six months, when last at home on a visit, heard some- thing said about going to worship a pagoda, when she im- mediately exclaimed with much earnestness, ‘ O my father, and my mother, do not worship those images and pagodas. Gaudama, where is he 1 Can he see or hear us ? And these heaps of bricks, and figures of stone, what can they do for us? Is it not better to worship the God who made the heavens and the earth, and who is now alive, and will live forever ? ’ “ 7. The grandmother pf Mee Men, a little girl about five years old, made me a visit to-day. After inquiring about her health, I observed, You are growing old, and cannot expect to live long. ‘ It is true/ she replied, ‘ and I have been thinking much on the subject lately.' I then in- quired, Into what state do you expect to enter after death ? ‘Oh, I do not know,’ she replied , ‘ I have been trying all my life to perform enough meritorious deeds to ensure me happiness in another state ; but little Mee Men tells me that every body will go down to hell, if they do not worship the great God who made heaven and all this world too. So I try to worship him, but my mind is extremely dark.’ How do you worship him ? she was asked. ‘ I first pray to my dead relations to speak to God for me, and then I try to pray to Jesus Christ ; but did not know what to say to him, until Mee Men began to teach me the prayer which she learned here.’ “ 20. To-day, a Burtnan woman brought her little daughter, begging that I would receive her into the school, and said that I might take her as my own child. She was a little girl, but I was obliged again with very painful feel- MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 305 ings to refuse the request ; she went away with a sorrowful countenance, and the mother said, ‘Alas, my daughter will never have an opportunity of learning any thing but wick- edness.’ We have in this way refused ten or twelve girls, since our number was made up twenty; and there is no doubt but many others would have offered, had it not been known that we had refused to take any more.” The school was removed to Maulaming, about the mid- dle of November, JS27. Eleven of the scholars accompa- nied it from Amherst. Mrs. Wade, in her letter of De- cember 7, says : “ We now find ourselves situated in the midst of an im- mense population, and surrounded by hundreds of ignorant children; but, we felt so much the disadvantage of having nine scholars leave us, when we removed to this place, which was only twenty-five miles, that it was concluded best to make every parent or guardian enter into a written agree- ment, that the child should stay a specified number of years ; during which time, no one should have any authority over? the child, or be able to take her away.” The following extract from the same letter exhibits the dreadful condition of many poor children in Burmah.. Tru- ly the dark places of the earth are full of the habitations of cruelty. How desirable it is, that the children should be thus rescued from their barbarous masters, and from parents who seem, indeed, to be without natural affection. Will not the females of our land combine their prayers, and their ef- forts, to support and multiply these schools? “ The circumstances under which two little slave girls were received into the school in the month of July, ought not, perhaps, to be omitted, as it will probably be desirable to retain them in the school several years. Mee Quay is about eight years old, and having lost her parents, was taken by an Armenian, as a slave, and treated in such a cruel manner, that the neighbors were constantly coming to us with complaints, and saying that they could not eat their rice while they saw the poor child so unmercifully beaten. The case was therefore represented to the Eng- lish magistrate, who immediately took this child from her master, — but her health not having materially suffered, he received no other punishment than a severe reprimand. 306 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. The other little girl, Mee Shway-ee, is about seven years old, and was by her parents made a slave to one of the magis- trate’s interpreters, who is a Moorman, and from the situa- tion which lie fills, keeps the Burmans in great fear of him, so that we never heard of this poor child until it was almost too late. The case was then represented to us with the greatest precaution, through fear of suffering the vengeance of the wicked interpreter. As the English magistrate was absent at the time, Mr. Judson immediately called the man, told him that he knew all about the poor child, and that if he would bring her to us without the least delay, he would not inform the magistrate against him ; but if not, he would do it immediately. He seemed perfectly aston- ished that any one should dare to inform against him ; but there being no alternative, he promised to bring the child. He had, however, a little hope that we did not really know the worst, and therefore sent his wife to use all her influ- ence with me to get permission for the child to remain two or three days. But as we had every reason to fear that a few days only were wanting to close the dreadful scene, we did not listen to any thing she had to say, but again de- manded the child instantly. The child was then brought to us, — but my blood chills at even this distant recollection of what an object was presented. Her little body was wast- ed to a skeleton, and covered from head to foot with the marks of a large rattan, and blows from some sharp edged thing which left a deep scar. Her forehead, one of her ears, and a finger were still suffering from his blows, and did not heal for some time. Her master in a rage one day caught her by the arm, and gave it such a twist as to break the bone, from which her sufferings were dreadful. Be- sides, she had a large and very dreadful burn upon her body, recently inflicted. Of this last horrid deed, delicacy for- bids my attempting any description. Whether the wretch intended to put an end to her life this time, is uncertain ; but he no doubt concluded that the event would prove fatal ; for he shut her up in a close hot room, where no one was allowed to see her, and told his neighbors that she was very ill in a fever. She had been tortured so long, that her naturally smiling countenance was the very picture of grief and despair. Oh, is it possible that man, made in the likeness of his Divine Creator, and endowed with such high intellectual capacities, and a sensibility so refined, can have fallen thus low ! MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 307 “Almost the first word which this poor little sufferer said to me was, ‘ Please to give your slave a little rice, for I am very hungry.’ She was asked if she had not had her breakfast : to which she replied, ‘ Yes, but I get very little, so that I am hungry all day long.’ I was happy to find that she had no fever. But notwithstanding all that could be done, she cried almost incessantly for forty-eight hours, and had at times symptoms of convulsions. The inflam- mation then began to subside ; and after nursing her with unremitted care by night and by day myself, for two weeks, I had the inexpressible satisfaction of seeing her begin to play with the little girls. Although we did not inform against the Moorman interpreter, the Burmans ventured to do so, and the result was, a pair of chains and imprison- ment, where he is waiting his final sentence from the ‘ Su- preme Government of Bengal.’ ” * This poor child afterwards died ; and in her last hours she gave evidence that the instructions which she had received had, by the blessing of God, made her wise unto salvation. Mrs. Wade, in a letter dated Maulaming, June 28, 182S, says : “ Your last kind letter found me alone in my sleeping room, watching the corpse of one of our dear scholars, who had, after a very painful illness, just passed into her eternal state. But her placid, smiling countenance, reproved my sadness and chided my tears, and I seemed to realize that angels were indeed hovering round her little bed. * She sleeps in Jesus, and is blest, — How sweet her slumbers are !’ Yes, my dear sister, we may well apply these beautiful lines to her, for she truly sleeps in Jesus. “ My heart bleeds, even now, to think what she suffered when we first saw her. But she recovered, and though a delicate child, enjoyed pretty good health, for some months, till she was taken down with her last illness, which termi- nated in about six weeks. But about a month before her de- parture, she gave very pleasing evidence of a work of grace upon her heart, and died, enjoying, in a very eminent de- gree, all the sweet consolations of a hope in Christ. For the last two hours of her life, she was perfectly sensible This wretched man, after a short confinement, committed suicide by taking poison. 308 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. she was dying, and without expressing the least doubt or fear, would say, ‘ I am dying, but I am not afraid to die, for Christ will call me up to heaven. He has taken away all my sins, and I wish to die now, that I may go and see him. I love Jesus Christ more than every body else.’ But it is only those who heard her, from day to day, lisp her little prayers and praises to God, who caught, with a joy unfelt before, the first dawn of light which beamed upon her dark mind, who watched, with hearts raised to God, its geRtle progress, that can realize what a precious and heavenly scene, the death-bed of little Mee Shway-ee pre- sented.” The following extracts from Mr. Judson’s journal exhib- it the progress of the mission at Maulaming : “Jan. 25, 1828. For several days past, the attend- ance at the Koung-zay-kyoon zayat has varied from ten to twenty through the day. Moung Myat-kyau, broth- er of the chief of the district, has been gradually advancing in religious knowledge and decision of character, until I begin to indulge a hope, that he is a subject of divine grace. Mah Men, an old acquaintance of Mah Mee of Rangoon, came to the zayat a few days ago, and listened with such eagerness and approbation, as inclined me to think, that she had obtained some love to the truth, before she removed to this place. Her husband is a decided op- poser. The opposition throughout the district, and the whole place, is becoming more open. At the same time, the number of listeners and inquirers is multiplying, and the excitement in favor of religion is evidently increasing. “ March 20. Some of the inquirers attend the zayat every day. Moung Shwa-pan and Ko Man-poke must be added to the list. The latter, an elderly man of some re- spectability, appears to be really attached to the truth ; but is yet very timid in his professions. “ My particular object in taking up my pen this mori>- ing is, to mention the case of Moung Shwa-pwen, a bright young man of twenty, who professes to have re- ceived the truth, about fourteen days ago. On first head- ing the Gospel at the zayat, it sunk into his heart ; but as he lived at some distance, we saw him occasionally only. A few days ago he removed hither, and took up his abode with Moung Ing, that he might devote himself entirely to the attainment of the one thing needful. His experience MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 309 has been uncommonly clear and rapid ; and having out- stripped all the older inquirers, he this morning followed his Lord into the watery grave. “March 23. Lord’s day. After the forenoon worship, Moung Myat-kyau, Moung San-loon, and Moung En, requested baptism; and after the Lord’s supper in the eve- ing, they were examined before the church and approved. “ 29. Brother and sister Boardman left us for Tavoy, with the cordial approbation of all the members of the mis- sion, accompanied by Moung Shwa-pwen, Moung Thah- pyoo, (the Karen,) who also has lately been approved by the church, but not been baptized. “ 30. Lord’s day. The three persons mentioned last Lord’s day were baptized. Three others, Moung Yay, Moung Shwa-pan, and Ko Man-poke, attended all the ex- ercises of the day ; and they give considerable evidence of being really converted. Mali Moo, also, a poor woman, who has occasionally attended the instructions of Mrs. Wade, must be mentioned as a very hopeful character. Mah Men is, I hope, a decided Christian ; but is seldom able to attend, on account of her husband. Moung Tau, who has been sometimes mentioned among the inquirers, has become rather deistical of late ; but we do not despair of him. May the Lord pour out his Holy Spirit upon our hearts, and upon the inhabitants of Maulaming. “ April 20. Received a letter from Moung Thah-a of Rangoon, stating the names of thirteen men and three wo- men, who are disciples of Jesus, but ‘ secretly, for fear of the Jews.’ In the number I recognize my old friend, ‘ the teacher Oo Oung-det of the village of Kambet,’ and two or three others whom I formerly knew ; but most of them are new cases. “May 31. The last two months I have spent at the zayat, with scarcely the exception of a single day : and 1 seldom have been without the company of some of the Christians or the hopeful inquirers v In the latter class, we count eight or ten ; adding to those mentioned above, Moung San-loon the second, a young man of ordinary abil- ities, but warmly attached to the cause, and Moung Bo, a man of the first distinction in point of talents, erudition, gen- eral information, and extensive influence. He has attend- ed me ever since the zayat was opened, his house being on the opposite side of the street. He was an intimate friend of Moung Shwa-gnong, and has apparently been going 310 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. through a process similar to what my dear brother, now, I trust, in heaven, experienced. He has relinquished Bood- hism, and got through with Deism and Unitarianism, and now appears to be near the truth. Many a time, when contemplating his hard, unbending features, and listening to his tones of dogmatism and pride, I have said in my heart, Canst thou ever kneel, a humble suppliant, at the foot of the cross ? But he has lately manifested some disposition to yield, and assures me that he does pray in se- cret. “To conclude this paper, I hope that the light is grad- ually spreading around us, more extensively perhaps from brother Wade’s zayat than from mine/ that being in a sit- uation to catch visiters from all parts of the country, while mine is chiefly confined to the immediate vicinity. And I hope, also, that the Spirit of God is operating, in some cases, on the minds of our hearers. All those who have been baptized in this place, as well as those who came with us, give us great and increasing satisfaction. It. is, I think, rather characteristic of Burman converts, that they are slow in making up their minds to embrace a new reli- gion ; but the point, once settled, is settled forever. Mr. and Mrs. Boardman, with the native Christians who accompanied them, arrived at Tavoy, April 9, 182S. Ta- voy is an old Burman walled town, situated on the river of the same name, thirty-five miles from the sea, and twenty- one miles above the point to w'hich can vessels come up the river. It is situated in north latitude, thirteen degrees, four minutes, about one hundred and fifty miles southeast from Rangoon, (see map.) It is laid out with some reg- ularity, on a plain, with straight streets, paved with bricks. The population is about 9000, two thirds of whom are Bur- mans. On the 16th of May, Mr. Boardman baptized at Tavoy, Moung Thah-pyoo, (the Karen) who accompanied him from Maulaming. Mr. Boardman had had some conversation with several priests and others ; but deferred any public attempts to preach the Gospel until the rainy season should terminate. He had received some interesting information respecting a race of people called Karens, who reside at some distance from Tavoy. They are said to be destitute of any religion whatever. Their language differs from the Burman, and in their manners and habits they resemble the native Indians of America. Several of these persons call- MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 311 ed on Mr. Boardman, and invited him to visit them, assur- ing him that the people would receive the Christian religion. Mr. B. designed to visit them, accompanied by Moung Thah-pyoo, after the rainy season. One of them, he had received under his tuition as a pupil. As Moung Thah- pyoo is a Karen, it may be the design of God, to make him the means of converting his countrymen. Mr. Wade thus writes from Maulaming, to the Correspond- ing Secretary, under date of May 20, 1828 : “ In respect to our missionary labors, we are happy and thankful to God in being able to inform those who are pray- ing and longing for the salvation of the heathen, that a number of precious souls have, we trust, been born of the Spirit, and translated out of the kingdom of darkness in- to the kingdom of God’s dear Son, since we came to this place ; six of whom have been baptized, five men and one female.” Since the first edition of this book was published, in- formation has been received from the stations at Tavoy and at Maulaming, which ought to fill the hearts of Christians with gratitude and joy, and give increased energy to our efforts in behalf of the mission. The Lord has poured out his Spirit, at both stations, and particularly on the female school at Maulaming. Eight of the girls belonging to the school had been baptized at the last date. Others of the scholars were serious, and it is hoped, that they, too, may be brought, in the morning of their days, to love the Sa- viour. Several of the girls, who were baptized, had been beaten and abused by their own mothers and friends, on account of their conversion, but had exhibited the meek spirit of Christians. The first convert in the school was Mary Hasseltine, one of the little girls who were with Mrs. Judson at Ava. She is the daughter of Moung Shwa-ba, whose conversation with her was the means of her con- version. Besides these girls, several other persons had been bap- tized, making the whole number who were added to the church between January and September, 1828, twenty-one ! Among these were several very interesting individuals. One, whose name is M’ Donald, is a native Hindoo. He was converted to Christianity several years since, and was 312 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. christened by an English clergyman at Madras. He after- wards embraced Unitarianism, and became a zealous advo- cate for his new creed, in defence of which he wrote sever- al essays. But at Maulaming he heard the Gospel preach- ed, renounced his errors, and was baptized. He carried his heretical books with him into the water; and when he was immersed, he left them at the bottom. He has become a valuable assistant to the Missionaries, being a man of talents and learning. Another of the converts is Ko Myat-kyau, a brother of one of the native chiefs, a man of rank, possessing a clear mind, much natural eloquence, and energy of character. He has become a humble disciple of Christ, and has enter- ed immediately on the business of teaching his countrymen. Violent opposition was excited by his conversion. His own brother told him that if he had the power, he would wipe out the disgrace which he had brought on the family with his blood. His wife applied immediately for a di- vorce. But his meek deportment has disarmed the resent- ment of his relatives, and his wife has become an attendant at the zayat. Besides these, are Oo Peenyal and Pandarram, both physicians, whose talents and stations in society give them an opportunity to be useful to the Saviour’s cause. The progress of the mission at Maulaming, therefore, must be regarded as exceedingly encouraging. There are four native assistants, Moung Ing, Moung Shwa-ba, M’ Donald, andKo Myat-kyau. Mr. Judson speaks of them all in terms of high commendation and hope. At Rangoon, although there is no foreign Missionary at that place, the truth is spreading, through the instrumen- tality of Moung Thah-a, a native convert. This fact is an encouraging intimation, that Burmah is to be evangelized by the agency, in no small part, of her own children. It shows, too, that the truth, if conveyed to the minds of the heathen through any medium, and under unfavorable cir- cumstances, can, nevertheless, accomplish the end where- unto God has sent it, since his Spirit accompanies it, and makes it the power of God unto salvation. We rejoiced in the success of Mrs. Wade’s school for girls, which was established at Amherst, and removed to Maulaming; and are happy to learn, that Mr. Boardman has commenced a school for boys, at Tavoy, which, at the last dates, contained nineteen pupils. From him the latest and most cheering intelligence has been received by the following letters : MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 313 “ Tavoy, Aug. 9, 1823. “ The last fortnight has been among the happiest of my life. Besides having heard twice from my dear native land that our friends are well, and that the Lord is still visiting the churches with plentiful showers of his grace, and excit- ing his people to labor and pray for the diffusion of Gospel blessings throughout all lands, I have had the satisfaction of baptizing two persons — the first fruits of the mission to this place. One of them is a very intelligent and amiable Chinese youth, who, amidst opposition and scorn from his countrymen, who are numerous here, has ventured to re- nounce his vain idols, and put on the Lord Jesus Christ. The other person is a learned Burman, who, in respect to intellectual powers, eloquence and acquaintance with the Burman scriptures, is excelled by few men in the town. The opposition which he has experienced from his country- men, is most violent and abusive ; but he says calmly, ‘ I regard not their opposition nor their hatred. I have exam- ined for myself, and my mind is decided. If they revile me, let them revile ; if they will kill, let them kill. I fear not death. I will love and pray for my enemies.’ “ The ordinance was administered last Lord’s day, in a tank adjacent to a venerated pagoda. You can imagine better than I can describe the joy occasioned by this event. I am happy to add that the attention to Christian instruction is evidently increasing.” “ Tavoy, Oct. 11, 1828. “We are going on as usual in our work. No baptisms since the third of August. One or two persons give us en- couragement. Mrs. Boardman has commenced a boarding school for girls ; but it is a subject of very deep regret to us, that all the Tavoy women speak so impure Burman, that Burmans who have lived here fifteen or twenty years, cannot understand them. This is a most serious impedi- ment to my dear partner, in all her intercourse with the females of this place. We are constantly obliged to call an interpreter, in order to converse with them. The Ka- rens in this province are attentive to the Gospel. We have much reason to hope they will, ere long, embrace it in sincerity. We are favored with excellent health.” C c 2 314 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. CHAPTER XXI. Concluding Remarks — Mrs. Judson’s Address to the Fe- males of America. Having finished our narrative, it is proper, before we close the book, to make a few observations respecting the mission. It has been a favorite hope, which has cheered the labor of the Compiler, that this work would assist to invite the attention of our churches to the Burman mission, and to arouse the slumbering energies of the denomination to a degree of zeal and effort, commensurate with their numbers and their increasing power. The Mission has been very successful. — It is true, that it has been impeded by intolerance ; interrupted by sickness and by war ; and weakened by the death of five Missiona- ries. But these events show, the more plainly, how great has been the success of the mission, notwithstanding the untoward incidents, which have checked and annoyed it. If we take the number of converts only, as the measure of its success, we may safely affirm, that few missions in mod- ern times have accomplished more in the same period, and with the same means. About forty persons have been bap- tized, and with one or two exceptions, have proved, by the uprightness and purity of their conduct, the sincerity of their profession ; and this, too, notwithstanding their fre- quent separations from their teachers, and their consequent dispersion among idolaters. The mission has been estab- lished about sixteen years, during two of which its operations were wholly suspended by war. Have not some minis- ters preached the Gospel in this country, for an equal length of time, with all the advantages of a common language, of Sabbaths, Bibles, tracts, and the numberless other auxilia- ries to the ministry in a Christian land, without the conver- sion of a greater number of individuals than Mr. Judson has baptized in Burmah? Several of the converts have died in faith and hope. If one soul be more valuable than worlds, would not the conversion of Mah Men-la alone have been worth all the expense, toil, and suffering, which have hith- erto attended the Burman mission ? But the number of conversions is not the proper guage. In the establishment of a mission, there is much to be done in laying its foundations. The language is to be acquired, MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 315 the habits and feelings of the natives are to be learned ; the Scriptures are to be translated ; tracts are to be written and printed ; and the other weapons of the Christian warfare are to be collected and prepared, before a Missionary can make a successful onset upon the strong holds of Satan, in a heathen land. The first Missionaries, therefore, must ne- cessarily be pioneers, to remove the obstructions, and make strait in the desert a highway for their successors. Mr. Judson has performed this service for the Burman mission. He has thoroughly acquired the language, and has prepared a Grammar and Dictionary, by the aid of which future Missionaries will be enabled in a brief period to qualify themselves to preach the Gospel.* The New Testament is translated, and portions of it have been print- ed and circulation. The Old Testament is now in the hands of Mr. Judson, and will be completed as soon as possible. Thousands of tracts have been distributed. Four Missionaries, besides Mr. Judson, have obtained a suf- ficient knowledge of the language, to hold intercourse with the natives, and are now actively engaged in their schools and zayats. One of the native converts has been licensed as a preacher, and several others exhibit encouraging evi- dence of good gifts for the ministry. Above all, a Christian church has been gathered, composed of converted Bur- mans, and built on the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone. Has not God, then, given great success to the Burman mis- sion ? There is an inviting field for Missions in Burmah . — The experiment has been tried, and it has been proved, that the truths of the Gospel can triumph over the errors and sub- tleties of Burman minds, and the levity, deceitfulness and sensuality of their hearts- It is no longer a question, whether the Burmans can become sincere disciples of Christ. * Of this Dictionary, several copies have been received in this coun- try. It is a well printed volume of 411 pages. It is introduced by a short preface by Mr. Wade, and a few remarks on the alphabets symbols, &c. taken from Mr. Judson’s Burman Grammar. Then follows the Dic- tionary, arranged in the usual form, the Burman words being printed in the order of the alphabet, with explanations in English. In preparing this work for the press, from Mr. Judson’s manuscripts, Mr. Wade had the assistance of an able Burman teacher. The Bengal government subscribed for 100 copies, -at 20 rupees (about $10) each. This liberal subscription afforded a very seasonable aid in defraying the expense of publication. 316 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. The learned and acute Moung Shwa-gnong, and the igno- rant and simple hearted Moung Shwa-ba, have bowed at the foot of the cross. The principles of Boodhim have been arrayed against the doctrines of the Gospel, with all the force of ardent zeal, and subtle argument ; but the truth, as it is in Jesus, has pierced like a two edged sword through the joints and marrow of the system, and its dis- comfited advocates have retired abashed, if not persuaded. We may be assured, then, that if the Gospel be preached in Burmah, with the usual blessing of the Holy Spirit, it will become the power of God, to the salvation of the natives. Another encouraging circumstance is, that there is not, in Burmah, a very strong attachment to the prevailing reli- gion. A system, like that of Boodh, which differs little in effect from absolute Atheism, cannot obtain a firm hold either of the mind or heart. Its doctrines are at war with the suggestions of reason, and the testimony of the material creation. The first principle of Boodhism rests on so frail a basis, that the simple announcement of the doctrine of an eternal God is sufficient to subvert it. Moung Shwa-gnong de- clared that the instant he heard this doctrine he believed it. Mr. Judson ascertained that a wide-spread scepticism, in ref- erence to Boodhism, exists among the educated classes in Burmah. The system is destitute of objects to fill and dazzle the imagination, and of motives to touch the heart. The sacred books are sealed from the eyes of all but the learned and the priesthood, by the secrecy of a learned language ; and little is known, by the people, of the established reli- gion, except its popular fables, and its external rites. Gau- dama is indeed worshipped, and his images are found in the pagodas and in private dwellings. But there is not that va- riety of deities which gave to the idolatry of Greece and Rome, as it now does to that of China and Hindostan, its poetic attraction to cultivated minds ; nor that connection with all the objects of nature, with the heavens, the moun- tains, the rivers and the groves, which brought it home to the daily business and bosoms of the common people. The cast that exists in Hindostan, and which constitutes one of the firmest bulwarks with which Satan has fortified the strong holds of idolatry, is not found in Burmah. The Gos- pel, therefore, has nothing to resist it, in the heart of a Bur- man, beyond the ordinary depravity of man, except the shadowy abstractions of Boodhism, which has no great, in- telligible doctrines to expand and satisfy his mind ; no con- soling truths and definite hopes to cheer his heart. It is MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 317 for these reasons, confidently asserted by travellers, that the king might, by a simple decree, sweep away at once the whole system of Boodhism. There is, then, ample encouragement to preach the Gos- pel in Burmah ; and there is now an opportunity for the introduction of any number of Missionaries, who may be sent thither. There is, at present, no station within the territories actually under the sway of the Burman Mon- arch ; but there are millions of persons in the provinces ceded to the English, to whom access may be obtained, with- out difficulty or danger. The station at Maulaming is a central point, where Missionaries may study the language, under the immediate tuition of Mr. Judson, and may pre- pare themselves for their duties ; and from which the Scrip- tures and tracts may be circulated in Burmah Proper. And there is reason to hope, that missionary stations may be soon formed, and the Gospel safely and successfully preach- ed within the Burman territories. This field, belongs appropriately to the American Baptist churches . — Those who have traced the history of the mis- sion, must have seen many wonderful tokens of the divine will, that the American Baptist churches should be intrust- ed with the service of converting the Burman empire to the Christian faith. The voice ol Providence on this point cannot be mistaken. These churches are responsible to God for the support, enlargement, and vigorous prosecution of this mission. They are responsible to the Christian world. Other denominations of Christians have chosen their posts of labor. They have left the Burman empire to us, and they require us to do our duty, or yield our place to others, who will serve our common Master more faithful- ly. AVill our churches shrink from this responsibility ? Will they be false to their trust? They have abundant means at their command. There are more than four thou- sand Baptist churches in the United States. Can there not, then, be adequate funds furnished? Are there not among the ministers of our denomination, and the young men at our Academies and Colleges, some who will devote them- selves to the service of their Redeemer in Burmah ? Are there no more Colmans and Wheelocks, whose hearts burn within them, to proclaim to the dying idolaters of Burmah, the unsearchable riches of Christ ? Are there, among our sisters, none who will follow Mrs. Judson to the heathen world, and there offer their lives as a willing sacrifice, that they may teach the Burmans the way of eternal life ? 318 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. The mission ought to be reinforced without delay. Near- ly a year has elapsed since the Board of Missions resolved to send three Missionaries and a printer to Burmah. A printer, Mr. Cephas Bennett, of Utica, N. Y. has been ap- pointed ; but no Missionaries have yet presented them- selves. Meanwhile, tidings of the death of one of the lit- tle band in Burmah have reached us. A new station has been established, and other stations might be occupied, were there laborers to enter the whitening fields. Thou- sands of Burmans are dying every year, without hope. The Gospel of Christ can save them. Shall they not have it? Baptists of America ! to you it belongs to answer this ques- tion. We forbear to inquire, whether it may not have been the design of God in committing the Burman mission to us, to establish in that empire, churches resembling in their construction, their doctrines and their rites, those which the Apostles founded; and like them, to be models for the churches which may hereafter be formed in that empire, and in the neighboring nations. And whether there may not have been a similar end in view — the spread of the pure truth of God — in confiding to our brethren, Dr. Carey and Mr. Judson, the high duty of preparing the Scriptures for so large a portion of the eastern world. We have stated the necessity for an additional number of Missionaries. Money, also, is wanted, to print the Scriptures. A printer and a press will be sent to Burmah without delay ; and the printing of the Scriptures will be immediately commenced.* Tracts, too, may be printed, and circulated, without any limit, except that of the funds which may be furnished. This is one of the easiest and most successful methods of spreading the truths of the Gos- pel in Burmah. The history of the mission shows the beneficial influence of tracts. The first inquirer was drawn * Since the first edition was printed, efforts have been made with encouraging success, to procure funds to print the Scriptures and Tracts in Burman. The sum of one thousand dollars, to print the Tes- tament, has been subscribed by a few individuals and churches ; and another subscription of five thousand dollars, to print the whole Bible, is commenced, and it will doubtless he completed. The American Bible Society have voted twelve hundred dollars to the Board, and the Philadelphia Bible Society, one hundred dollars, for the same object. The subject of Tracts has excited attention. The Amer- ican Tract Society have voted to the Board, three hundred dollars, to print tracts in the Burman language ; and several societies, auxiliary to the Baptist General Tract Society, have been formed, for the pur- pose of aiding the publication of Burman tracts. MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 319 to the zayat by a tract ; and Mah Men-la, the most valuable female convert, received her first impressions from a tract. The ability to read is very common ; and tracts, if circulat- ed, will be read. But while we plead the claims of the Burman mission on the prayers and the liberality of our churches, we would not be understood to imply, that no other portion of the great moral waste demands the attention of our denomina- tion. On the contrary, we hesitate not to express our de- cided opinion, that the missionary efforts by the Baptist churches in this country ought to be immediately increased. Besides the existing Missions among the aborigines, and at Liberia, new stations ought to established. Greece, South America, China, and other countries, invite our labors. According to the lowest computation of the numbers of the human family, upwards of four hundred millions of our fel- low men are idolaters or Mahometans. The largest and lairest regions of the earth are yet under the dominion of superstition, and its manifold miseries. By whom is the Gospel to be preached to these millions of human beings ; and these dark places of the earth to be recovered to the dominion of the King of Zion? Plainly, it must be done by the Christian church. And will so large a part of that church, as the American Baptists, be contented with sup- porting nine or ten ordained Missionaries, and expending from twelve to twenty thousand dollars per annum, to spread the knowledge of the Saviour ? Why should we, who num- ber so great a portion of the Christian host, come up to the help of the Lord, with a force and zeal, so inadequate to the wants of a world lying in wickedness — so disproportion- ate to the strength of the denomination? Brethren, let us resolve, that we will neglect our duty no longer. Churches of Christ, remember that you are not your own. He who purchased you with his blood, calls on you to engage in this glorious enterprise, with the full meas- ure of your ability ; and to advance, with united hearts, and concentrated energies, like an army with banners, to fight the battles of Lord, until the kingdoms of this world shall have become the kingdom of Immanuel, — And every kindred, every tribe, On this terrestrial ball, To him all majesty ascribe, And crown him Lord of all. 320 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON We cannot more appropriately close this volume, than by inserting the following Address, written by Mrs. Judson during her visit to this country. It contains some valu- able information respecting the condition of females in the East ; and it appeals, with eloquence and force, to the sen- sibilities of the female heart — to the sympathies and com- passion of Christian mothers, wives and daughters. It is a happy peculiarity of modern benevolent exertions, that fe- males are invited to participate in the holy work of benefit- ting and saving mankind. There are posts which they may occupy, appropriate to their warm affections, and their un- tiring zeal, and yet to their modest and retiring habits. A large proportion of the whole sum of good, which is ac- complished in the world, is the result of female diligence and liberality. In the support of the Burman mission, the Ladies of our churches and congregations may contribute essential aid. The female schools seem to claim their spe- cial attention, as the most direct and efficacious method of elevating the social condition, cultivating the minds, and saving the souls of the women of Burmah. It was with a view to these schools, that this Address was written ; and although she who here uttered her thoughts and her benev- olent desires, is gone to the world of spirits, yet being dead, she still speaks ; and we persuade ourselves that her voice will not be heard in vain. ADDRESS TO FEMALES IN AMERICA, RELATIVE TO THE SITUATION OF HEATHEN FEMALES IN THE EAST. Boston , Nov. 19, 1822. “ In the land of my birth, rendered doubly dear from the long entertained thought of never again beholding it ; in the country favored by Heaven above most others, it is with no common sensations, 1 address my sisters and female friends on this most interesting subject. Favored as we are from infancy with instruction of every kind, used as we MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 321 are to view the female mind in its proper state, and accus- tomed as we are to feel the happy effects of female influence, our thoughts would fain turn away from the melancholy subject of female degradation, of female wretchedness. But will our feelings of pity and compassion — will those feel- ings which' alone render the female character lovely, allow us to turn away — to dismiss the subject altogether, without making an effort to rescue — to save ? No ! I think I hear your united voices echo the reply : “ Our efforts shall be joined with yours. Show us the situation of our tawny sis- ters the other side of the world, and though the disgusting picture break our hearts, it will fill us with gratitude to Him who has made us to differ, and excite to stronger exertion in their behalf.” Listen, then, to my tale of wo ! “ In Bengal and Hindostan, the females, in the higher classes are excluded from the society of men. At the age of two or three years, they are married by their parents to children of their own rank in society. On these occasions all the parade and splendour possible are exhibited ; they are then conducted to their father’s abode, not to be edu- cated, not to prepare for the performance of duties incum- bent on wives and mothers, but to drag out the usual period allotted in listless idleness, in mental torpor. At the age of thirteen, fourteen, or fifteen, they are demanded by their husbands, to whose home they are removed, where again confinement is their lot. No social intercourse is allowed to cheer their gloomy hours ; nor have they the consolation of feeling that they are viewed, even by their husbands, in the light of companions. So far from receiving those deli- cate attentions which render happy the conjugal state, and which distinguish civilized from heathen nations, the wife receives the appellation of my servant, or my dog, and is allowed to partake of what her lordly husband is pleased to give at the conclusion of his repast ! In this secluded, de- graded situation, females in India receive no instruction, consequently they are wholly uninformed of an eternal state. No wonder mothers consider female existence a curse; hence their desiie to destroy their female offspring, and to burn themselves with the bodies of their deceased husbands. This last circumstance might imply some attachment, were it not a well known fact, that the disgrace of a woman who refuses to burn with the corpse of her husband is such, that her nearest relations would refuse her a morsel of rice to D D 322 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. prevent her starvation. Thus, destitute of all enjoyment, both here and hereafter, are the females in Bengal. Such is their life, such their death — and here the scene is closed to mortal view ! But, they are amiable, say some, and des- titute of those violent passions, which are exhibited among females in our own country. My beloved friends, be not deceived. Who ever heard that ignorance was favorable to the culture of amiable feelings? Their minds are in such a state of imbecility, that we might hope to find at least an absence of vicious feelings. But facts prove the contrary. Whenever an opportunity for exhibiting the ma- lignant passions of the soul occurs, human nature never made a more vigorous effort to discover her odious deformi- ty, than has been observed in these secluded females. “But let us turn our eyes from the present picture, to one not less heart-rending, but where hope may have a greater influence to brighten and to cheer. The females in the Burman Empire, (containing a population far above the United States of America,) are not like the females in Ben- gal, secluded from all society. In this respect they are on an equality with ourselves. Wives are allowed the privi- lege of eating with their husbands. They engage in do- mestic concerns, and thus, in some respects, the Burman females deserve our particular sympathy and attention. But they enjoy little of the confidence or affection of their hus- bands, and to be born a female is universally considered a peculiar misfortune. The wife and grown daughters are considered by the husband and father as much the subjects of discipline, as younger children; hence it is no uncom- mon thing for females of every age and description, to suffe.r under the tyrannic rod of those who should be their pro- tectors. “Burmah, also, like her sister nations, suffers the female mind to remain in its native state, without an effort to show how much more highly she has been favored. The fe- males of this country are lively, inquisitive, strong and en- ergetic, susceptible of friendship and the warmest attach- ment, and possess minds naturally capable of rising to the highest state of cultivation and refinement. But, alas, they are taught nothing that has a tendency to cherish these best native feelings of the heart ! That they possess strong, en- ergetic minds, is evident from their mode of conversing, and from that inquisitive turn which is so conspicuous. It may not, perhaps, be uninteresting to mention a particular MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. 323 display of mental energy as exhibited in the early inquiries of Mali Men-la. “Some time previous to our arrival in Rangoon, her ac- tive mind was led to inquire the origin of all things. If a Boodh was deity, who created all that her eyes beheld ? She inquired of this person, and that, visited all the teach- ers within the circle of her acquaintance, but none were able to give her satisfactory information on the subject. Her anxiety increased to such a degree, that her own fam- ily feared she would be deranged. She finally resolved on learning to read, that she might be able to gain the desired information from their sacred books. Her husband, will- ing to gratify her curiosity in this respect, taught her to read himself. After having acquired what very few Bur- man females are allowed to acquire, she studied the sacred books, which left her mind in the same inquisitive state as when she commenced. For ten years she had continued her inquiries, when, one day, a neighbor brought in a tract written by Mr. Judson, from which she derived her first ideas of an eternal God. Her next difficulty arose from her being ignorant of the residence of the author of the tract, and it was not till after the erection of the zayat, that this difficulty was removed. By her inquiries respecting the Christian religion, she evinced a mind, which, had it been early and properly cultivated, would have hardly been sur- passed by females in our own country. And happy am I to add, that she not only became rationally and speculative- ly convinced of the truths of the Gospel, but was, I trust, taught to feel their power on her heart, by the influence of the Holy Spirit, embraced them, has become an orna- ment to her profession, and her daily walk and conversa- tion would shame many professors of religion in Christian countries.* “ Shall we, my beloved friends, suffer minds like these to lie dormant, to wither in ignorance and delusion, to grope their way to eternal ruin, without an effort on our part, to laise, to refine, to elevate, and to point to that Saviour who has died equally for them as for us ? Shall we sit down in in- dolence and ease, indulge in all the luxuries with which we are surrounded, and which our country so bountifully af- fords, and leave beings like these, flesh and blood, intellect * For an account of her subsequent decease, see p. 290 of this work. 324 MEMOIR OF MRS. JUDSON. and feeling, like ourselves, and of our own sn, to perish, to sink into eternal misery ? No ! by all the tender feelings of which the female mind is susceptible, by all the privi- leges and blessings resulting from the cultivation and ex- pansion of the human mind, by our duty to God, and our fellow creatures, and by the blood and groans of Him who died on Calvary, let us make a united effort, let us call on all, old and young, in the circle of our acquaintance, to join us in attempting to meliorate the situation, to instruct, to enlighten, and save females in the Eastern world ; and though time and circumstances should prove that our unit- ed exertions have been ineffectual, we shall escape at death that bitter thought, that Burman females have been lost, without an effort of ours to prevent their ruin. " ANN H. JUDSON. ’ I ■ "WII